doctrine_n of_o faith_n as_o word_n write_v and_o speak_v by_o man_n declare_v their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n to_o one_o another_o and_o thus_o we_o own_v they_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n §_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6_o 7_o 8._o he_o frame_v six_o objection_n against_o the_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o evidenceable_a to_o the_o vulgar_a which_o exclude_v his_o two_o first_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n first_o they_o can_v be_v certain_a by_o self-evidence_n that_o this_o be_v god_n word_n which_o can_v be_v discover_v but_o by_o deep_a speculation_n nor_o can_v this_o be_v conclude_v till_o all_o seem_a contradiction_n be_v solve_v §_o 3._o second_o nor_o can_v they_o know_v how_o many_o book_n be_v divine_o inspire_v either_o by_o self-evidence_n or_o by_o any_o skill_n they_o be_v possess_v of_o §_o 4._o three_o nor_o be_v it_o evidenceable_a to_o their_o capacity_n that_o the_o original_n be_v any_o where_o preserve_v entire_a nor_o can_v they_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o skill_v of_o other_o by_o which_o they_o know_v it_o §_o 5._o four_o nor_o can_v they_o know_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v right_o translate_v for_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o honesty_n and_o skill_n of_o the_o translator_n §_o 6._o five_o if_o it_o be_v most_o true_o translate_v yet_o innumerable_a copy_n before_o print_v and_o since_o printer_n and_o corrector_n of_o the_o press_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v on_o by_o which_o mean_v they_o can_v have_v no_o evidence_n of_o the_o right_a letter_n of_o scripture_n §_o 7._o last_o still_o they_o be_v far_o to_o seek_v unless_o they_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o numerous_a commentator_n and_o infinite_a dispute_n about_o concern_v point_n and_o christ_n divinity_n show_v not_o to_o be_v the_o task_n of_o the_o vulgar_a §_o 8._o ad_fw-la §_o 3._o to_o the_o first_o objection_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_o evidenceable_a even_o to_o the_o vulgar_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n now_o though_o the_o self-evidence_n of_o this_o or_o what_o may_v be_v gather_v by_o inspection_n into_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v very_o considerable_a as_o to_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o scripture_n by_o observe_v that_o it_o contain_v powerful_a and_o heavenly_a doctrine_n suitable_a to_o god_n and_o great_a prophecy_n wonderful_o fulfil_v yet_o as_o to_o the_o writing_n which_o contain_v these_o truth_n we_o have_v another_o more_o plain_a way_n and_o general_o evidenceable_a to_o all_o person_n to_o assure_v they_o that_o these_o book_n be_v god_n word_n which_o be_v that_o by_o the_o general_a delivery_n or_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o all_o who_o appear_v to_o have_v the_o chief_a care_n of_o their_o own_o soul_n these_o book_n have_v in_o all_o age_n since_o christ_n and_o almost_o in_o all_o country_n be_v preserve_v as_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n apostle_n and_o evangelist_n they_o have_v constant_o and_o public_o read_v they_o as_o such_o and_o give_v they_o to_o we_o as_o contain_v that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v so_o wonderful_o confirm_v by_o miracle_n in_o this_o manner_n we_o receive_v all_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n as_o god_n word_n and_o by_o this_o way_n we_o have_v a_o plain_a and_o withal_o a_o very_a full_a certainty_n or_o by_o this_o mean_n in_o s._n augustine_n word_n de_n civ_o dei_fw-la lib._n 15._o c._n 23._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a scripture_n come_v to_o we_o from_o the_o father_n by_o a_o most_o certain_a and_o know_a succession_n compare_v the_o certainty_n of_o it_o with_o any_o historical_a write_n in_o the_o world_n or_o with_o any_o other_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o any_o former_a age_n and_o the_o certainty_n of_o scripture_n be_v much_o the_o great_a because_o it_o be_v more_o general_o deliver_v and_o have_v be_v more_o constant_o read_v compare_v this_o again_o with_o any_o record_n in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o any_o charter_n of_o any_o society_n the_o record_n of_o a_o court_n the_o statute_n of_o a_o college_n or_o the_o charter_n of_o a_o corporation_n be_v sure_o know_v to_o be_v such_o by_o the_o officer_n of_o that_o court_n and_o the_o member_n of_o that_o corporation_n and_o even_o by_o the_o vulgar_a in_o a_o succeed_a age_n because_o they_o be_v in_o write_a record_n deliver_v as_o such_o to_o they_o and_o every_o one_o take_v this_o to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a certainty_n especial_o if_o he_o know_v that_o all_o forego_v member_n of_o such_o society_n or_o officer_n of_o such_o court_n be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o a_o oath_n to_o preserve_v such_o record_n or_o charter_n entire_a and_o upon_o this_o evidence_n they_o doubt_v not_o to_o believe_v what_o this_o record_n or_o charter_n do_v contain_v and_o much_o more_o certain_a be_v the_o delivery_n of_o scripture_n record_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n since_o there_o be_v not_o only_o one_o but_o great_a multitude_n of_o christian_a society_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n who_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o delivery_n and_o all_o these_o society_n by_o their_o profession_n and_o the_o christian_a sacrament_n be_v under_o the_o high_a obligation_n not_o to_o falsify_v in_o any_o thing_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o delivery_n of_o such_o monument_n which_o be_v of_o divine_a inspiration_n to_o all_o this_o add_v the_o great_a evidence_n we_o have_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o they_o do_v religious_o own_o and_o honour_v this_o book_n as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n last_o compare_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n with_o the_o certainty_n of_o doctrine_n by_o unwritten_a tradition_n or_o rather_o with_o its_o uncertainty_n wherein_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o this_o deliver_n to_o we_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o whereby_o monument_n preserve_v record_n or_o charter_n be_v deliver_v from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o which_o the_o common_a apprehension_n of_o man_n show_v to_o be_v a_o much_o sure_a way_n of_o delivery_n than_o this_o tradition_n by_o way_n of_o hear_v say_v since_o in_o every_o corporation_n which_o have_v a_o charter_n deliver_v down_o safe_o from_o their_o predecessor_n if_o the_o member_n of_o it_o will_v be_v sure_a what_o be_v the_o privilege_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o they_o will_v not_o think_v it_o the_o safe_a way_n to_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o that_o society_n and_o rely_v on_o this_o which_o be_v like_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o charter_n itself_o and_o so_o rest_v satisfy_v in_o what_o be_v there_o contain_v in_o their_o sure_a record_n and_o the_o vulgar_a christian_n will_v conclude_v the_o truth_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o what_o god_n deliver_v to_o be_v more_o full_o in_o the_o scripture_n than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o other_o christian_n or_o tradition_n by_o the_o same_o way_n but_o by_o much_o great_a evidence_n than_o that_o by_o which_o man_n of_o all_o society_n will_v conclude_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o concern_v their_o privilege_n or_o what_o emperor_n or_o king_n have_v grant_v they_o to_o be_v more_o full_o contain_v in_o their_o charter_n than_o in_o common_a report_n nor_o be_v this_o tradition_n which_o we_o honour_v own_a by_o we_o a_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o a_o rational_a evidence_n or_o a_o help_n and_o ground_n of_o our_o knowledge_n of_o this_o truth_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o the_o write_n divine_o inspire_v for_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n though_o a_o man_n be_v support_v by_o reason_n which_o will_v give_v a_o account_n why_o he_o own_v such_o a_o testimony_n to_o be_v from_o god_n yet_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n or_o thing_n believe_v he_o do_v not_o exercise_v his_o reason_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n by_o rational_a evidence_n but_o submit_v his_o reason_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o credibility_n of_o the_o divine_a testimony_n and_o upon_o this_o testimony_n own_v what_o be_v attest_v by_o it_o but_o when_o we_o say_v we_o own_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v god_n word_n by_o the_o forementioned_a way_n of_o tradition_n we_o act_v our_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o thing_n receive_v by_o we_o and_o do_v own_o and_o acknowledge_v this_o as_o truth_n from_o that_o rational_a evidence_n which_o tradition_n afford_v to_o our_o reason_n and_o so_o do_v receive_v it_o as_o true_a in_o a_o way_n of_o rational_a knowledge_n which_o by_o this_o traditional_a evidence_n we_o prove_v truth_n the_o thing_n contain_v in_o scripture_n we_o receive_v by_o faith_n because_o contain_v in_o a_o divine_o inspire_v write_v and_o
here_o we_o inquire_v not_o for_o rational_a evidence_n to_o prove_v they_o true_a here_o than_o we_o can_v be_v no_o more_o say_v to_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o the_o rule_n of_o tradition_n than_o public_a justice_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v administer_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o tradition_n when_o case_n be_v decide_v by_o act_n of_o parliament_n which_o have_v be_v successive_o deliver_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o but_o as_o he_o have_v hitherto_o build_v on_o a_o mistake_n to_o imagine_v that_o we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o prove_v scripture_n the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o only_o by_o consider_v the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n in_o itself_o so_o in_o the_o end_n of_o §_o 3._o he_o suppose_v that_o we_o must_v be_v able_a to_o satisfy_v all_o seem_a contradiction_n in_o scripture_n before_o we_o can_v own_v it_o to_o be_v god_n word_n but_o can_v every_o ordinary_a christian_a both_o humble_o and_o true_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o thing_n deliver_v by_o god_n there_o may_v be_v many_o thing_n above_o his_o understanding_n to_o comprehend_v and_o above_o his_o apprehension_n to_o reconcile_v which_o yet_o may_v be_v in_o themselves_o both_o true_a and_o good_a in_o this_o do_n we_o have_v the_o same_o ground_n to_o believe_v scripture_n to_o be_v god_n word_n which_o s._n austin_n have_v in_o his_o forsake_v manicheism_n who_o make_v this_o confession_n to_o god_n confess_v lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o thou_o do_v persuade_v i_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v blame_v not_o who_o believe_v thy_o book_n which_o almost_o in_o all_o nation_n thou_o have_v establish_v on_o so_o great_a authority_n but_o who_o believe_v they_o not_o therefore_o when_o we_o be_v unable_a by_o evident_a reason_n to_o find_v out_o truth_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n have_v need_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o now_o begin_v to_o believe_v that_o thou_o will_v by_v no_o mean_n have_v give_v to_o that_o scripture_n so_o excellent_a authority_n throughout_o all_o land_n unless_o thou_o will_v that_o thou_o shall_v be_v believe_v by_o it_o and_o that_o thou_o shall_v be_v seek_v by_o it_o now_o the_o absurdity_n which_o use_v to_o offend_v i_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o height_n of_o the_o mystery_n ad_fw-la §_o 4._o to_o the_o second_o objection_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n i_o shall_v first_o inquire_v what_o ground_n the_o vulgar_a have_v to_o own_o all_o the_o book_n receive_v by_o protestant_n and_o particular_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o canonical_a to_o be_v the_o divine_o inspire_a scripture_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n now_o they_o may_v safe_o and_o with_o good_a ground_n receive_v all_o these_o book_n because_o they_o be_v so_o own_v by_o the_o same_o abovementioned_a tradition_n or_o delivery_n of_o all_o church_n as_o they_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o beginning_n nor_o be_v there_o ever_o in_o the_o church_n any_o doubt_n of_o the_o book_n we_o receive_v of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o of_o any_o of_o the_o evangelist_n or_o of_o the_o most_o of_o the_o epistle_n and_o though_o there_o be_v some_o doubt_n at_o some_o time_n in_o some_o place_n concern_v some_o few_o book_n yet_o these_o doubt_n be_v never_o general_a nor_o do_v they_o in_o any_o place_n continue_v but_o be_v check_v by_o know_a consent_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n of_o which_o s._n hierom_n speak_v ad_fw-la dardanum_n ep._n 129._o we_o receive_v they_o follow_v the_o authority_n of_o ancient_a writer_n now_o that_o all_o these_o book_n have_v be_v always_o thus_o deliver_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o vulgar_a have_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v since_o it_o have_v the_o same_o certainty_n with_o the_o way_n of_o deliver_v so_o many_o preserve_v record_n by_o the_o agreement_n of_o such_o multitude_n of_o society_n which_o be_v a_o much_o more_o certain_a way_n than_o oral_a tradition_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n as_o be_v show_v n._n 6._o this_o delivery_n of_o these_o book_n be_v common_o assert_v by_o the_o present_a age_n and_o by_o man_n of_o great_a knowledge_n among_o the_o protestant_n nor_o at_o this_o time_n do_v the_o roman_a church_n reject_v any_o of_o they_o though_o indeed_o s._n hierom_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o latin_a custom_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n among_o canonical_a scripture_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o isa_n 6._o and_o isa_n 8._o and_o elsewhere_o which_o eusebius_n also_o take_v notice_n of_o eccl._n hist_o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o lib._n 6._o c._n 21._o so_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o then_o the_o most_o faithful_a preserver_n of_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o church_n catholic_n which_o do_v acknowledge_v this_o and_o the_o other_o scripture_n by_o which_o they_o be_v sufficient_o deliver_v to_o we_o and_o by_o which_o s._n hierom_n do_v receive_v even_o this_o epistle_n as_o he_o particular_o write_v in_o the_o abovementioned_a epistle_n ad_fw-la dardanum_n now_o be_v secure_a of_o these_o book_n we_o be_v sure_a that_o we_o have_v safe_a delivery_n of_o all_o necessary_a truth_n require_v to_o salvation_n for_o as_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o other_o church_n nor_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n do_v pretend_v to_o any_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n so_o s._n luke_n chap._n 1._o have_v assure_v we_o that_o in_o his_o gospel_n be_v write_v what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o the_o christian_a faith_n so_o that_o hitherto_o it_o appear_v how_o common_a christian_n may_v know_v enough_o for_o their_o salvation_n and_o yet_o further_o they_o know_v all_o these_o book_n to_o be_v of_o god_n can_v thence_o conclude_v that_o whatever_o be_v declare_v in_o they_o be_v true_a and_o what_o ever_o be_v condemn_v there_o be_v false_a or_o evil_a and_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v attain_v much_o knowledge_n and_o though_o these_o vulgar_a christian_n may_v safe_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o the_o controversy_n concern_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o what_o be_v above_o say_v and_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o knowledge_n for_o who_o the_o trial_n of_o all_o controversy_n be_v a_o more_o proper_a work_n be_v and_o may_v be_v full_o certain_a concern_v it_o by_o their_o full_o perceive_v what_o be_v the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n tradition_n in_o this_o point_n yet_o the_o vulgar_a may_v possible_o be_v sufficient_o satisfy_v that_o none_o of_o those_o book_n be_v part_n of_o the_o scripture_n divine_o inspire_v for_o since_o they_o can_v understand_v from_o man_n of_o knowledge_n and_o learning_n that_o none_o of_o those_o book_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n to_o who_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n be_v commit_v nor_o be_v they_o any_o of_o they_o general_o receive_v as_o of_o divine_a inspiration_n and_o for_o proof_n of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o catholic_n christian_n church_n they_o may_v thence_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v as_o safe_a for_o they_o not_o to_o own_v they_o as_o such_o as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o catholic_n christian_n church_n and_o the_o jewish_a church_n who_o neither_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n charge_v with_o any_o sin_n and_o corruption_n in_o this_o particular_a and_o likewise_o they_o may_v see_v that_o they_o have_v as_o little_a reason_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o particular_a romish_a church_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o church_n catholic_n concern_v these_o book_n as_o s._n hierom_n have_v concern_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n especial_o since_o they_o of_o rome_n have_v not_o fix_o keep_v and_o declare_v the_o same_o book_n at_o all_o time_n for_o scripture_n thus_o we_o have_v a_o certainty_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n which_o protestant_n own_v for_o their_o rule_n but_o this_o discourser_n can_v but_o know_v that_o concern_v tradition_n which_o he_o make_v his_o rule_n neither_o the_o vulgar_a papist_n nor_o yet_o the_o learned_a can_v certain_o know_v in_o all_o point_n how_o many_o and_o which_o be_v true_o such_o which_o have_v occasion_v great_a dispute_n and_o high_a contest_v among_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n ad_fw-la §_o 5._o to_o the_o three_o objection_n concern_v the_o preserve_n of_o the_o original_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o vulgar_a either_o to_o know_v or_o inquire_v concern_v the_o original_n it_o be_v enough_o for_o he_o to_o have_v evidence_n that_o the_o scripture_n remain_v entire_a though_o he_o know_v not_o what_o language_n be_v their_o original_a but_o if_o it_o be_v inquire_v how_o every_o one_o may_v know_v that_o these_o scripture_n be_v preserve_v entire_a and_o how_o they_o who_o have_v any_o apprehension_n of_o the_o original_a may_v
faithful_a delivery_n of_o christian_a truth_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n to_o be_v a_o very_a useful_a way_n to_o bring_v many_o to_o the_o faith_n or_o to_o establish_v they_o in_o it_o and_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o very_o great_a multitude_n who_o have_v not_o the_o advantage_n of_o use_v read_v or_o hear_v the_o scripture_n may_v by_o this_o mean_n be_v bring_v to_o believe_v such_o be_v the_o case_n of_o some_o barbarous_a nation_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o of_o many_o pagan_n in_o these_o late_a time_n but_o since_o the_o cease_n of_o the_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o revelation_n in_o the_o church_n the_o most_o faithful_a delivery_n of_o these_o truth_n be_v that_o which_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o take_v that_o for_o its_o rule_n and_o such_o be_v the_o sober_a instruction_n of_o know_v and_o well_o ground_v protestant_n and_o no_o other_o delivery_n can_v be_v faithful_a but_o that_o which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o its_o roll_a power_n and_o this_o be_v the_o commendation_n irenaeus_n give_v to_o polycarp_n eus_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 5._o c._n 20._o that_o he_o deliver_v all_o thing_n consonant_a to_o scripture_n yet_o though_o this_o way_n of_o delivery_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n be_v very_o useful_a yet_o it_o be_v then_o only_o a_o sure_a rule_n of_o faith_n when_o these_o truth_n be_v deliver_v of_o they_o who_o be_v inspire_v of_o god_n and_o thereby_o be_v infallible_a in_o their_o delivery_n and_o such_o be_v the_o delivery_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n both_o in_o their_o preach_n and_o in_o their_o write_n next_o to_o the_o apostle_n but_o not_o equal_o with_o they_o we_o will_v value_v the_o delivery_n of_o apostolical_a man_n but_o in_o after-age_n we_o deny_v any_o certainty_n of_o infallible_a delivery_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o acknowledge_v that_o only_o a_o certain_a delivery_n which_o appear_v such_o by_o its_o accord_n and_o agreement_n with_o the_o scripture_n rule_n and_o as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o when_o god_n give_v the_o primitive_a church_n gift_n of_o interpretation_n there_o be_v a_o delivery_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n not_o only_o in_o plain_a and_o necessary_a thing_n which_o be_v obvious_a from_o the_o word_n but_o even_o in_o many_o more_o hard_a and_o difficult_a text_n of_o scripture_n yet_o all_o obscure_a scripture_n be_v not_o even_o in_o those_o time_n explain_v and_o their_o explication_n general_o receive_v since_o s._n peter_n speak_v of_o many_o thing_n in_o s_n paul_n epistle_n which_o be_v hard_a to_o be_v understand_v which_o if_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o have_v be_v general_o deliver_v and_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n in_o god_n name_n they_o can_v not_o have_v be_v the_o great_a and_o necessary_a doctrine_n be_v then_o receive_v and_o deliver_v according_a to_o the_o true_a intent_n and_o meaning_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n hence_o the_o delivery_n of_o any_o truth_n to_o all_o church_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o its_o be_v receive_v by_o they_o so_o far_o as_o this_o can_v be_v make_v evident_a be_v a_o very_a useful_a way_n to_o destroy_v heresy_n yet_o the_o father_n who_o make_v use_v of_o this_o way_n do_v also_o show_v that_o these_o truth_n be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n to_o these_o church_n so_o far_o as_o the_o doctrine_n by_o they_o receive_v can_v be_v manifest_v we_o will_v willing_o appeal_v for_o a_o trial_n of_o controversy_n and_o do_v ready_o embrace_v such_o truth_n as_o by_o sure_a evidence_n appear_v to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n hold_v by_o those_o church_n partly_o as_o thus_o deliver_v and_o chief_o as_o clear_v in_o scripture_n we_o receive_v those_o article_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n common_o own_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o the_o creed_n we_o conceive_v to_o be_v deliver_v in_o a_o much_o more_o sure_a and_o safe_a way_n than_o oral_a tradition_n since_o the_o word_n of_o it_o have_v with_o common_a consent_n be_v agree_v on_o fix_v and_o determine_v the_o want_n of_o which_o advantage_n in_o the_o romish_a tradition_n do_v manifest_v it_o to_o be_v very_o alterable_a and_o uncertain_a in_o other_o doctrine_n but_o that_o all_o point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o apostolical_a interpretation_n of_o hard_a scripture_n be_v infallible_o deliver_v from_o the_o primitive_a church_n by_o the_o way_n of_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n we_o deny_v nor_o can_v there_o be_v more_o reason_n to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o present_a delivery_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n do_v faithful_o preserve_v such_o doctrine_n and_o interpretation_n than_o will_v also_o persuade_v that_o when_o ezra_n read_v the_o law_n and_o cause_v the_o people_n to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o we_o may_v certain_o find_v the_o doctrine_n by_o he_o teach_v and_o the_o interpretation_n by_o he_o give_v among_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o sure_o as_o we_o can_v have_v they_o from_o ezra_n mouth_n or_o from_o they_o who_o hear_v he_o and_o be_v faithful_a relater_n of_o his_o teach_n i_o will_v only_o further_o here_o observe_v that_o tradition_n may_v be_v consider_v either_o as_o a_o mere_a speculation_n and_o notion_n and_o thus_o a_o man_n may_v imagine_v a_o constant_a delivery_n of_o the_o self_n same_o thing_n truth_n and_o action_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o several_a generation_n without_o consider_v whether_o there_o real_o be_v any_o such_o delivery_n or_o whether_o it_o can_v be_v rational_o expect_v and_o to_o treat_v of_o such_o a_o tradition_n as_o this_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v but_o to_o discourse_v of_o airy_a fancy_n and_o imagination_n or_o else_o tradition_n may_v be_v consider_v as_o something_o real_a and_o in_o be_v and_o thus_o we_o may_v inquire_v whether_o such_o a_o tradition_n as_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n or_o in_o the_o world_n be_v a_o sure_a way_n to_o deliver_v truth_n infallible_o to_o posterity_n this_o be_v that_o we_o protestant_n deny_v and_o if_o this_o author_n intend_v not_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o he_o will_v speak_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n and_o will_v only_o show_v that_o such_o tradition_n as_o they_o of_o rome_n or_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world_n have_v not_o may_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o they_o will_v be_v destitute_a of_o it_o i_o shall_v now_o examine_v his_o discourse_n of_o tradition_n in_o which_o every_o reader_n will_v be_v able_a to_o observe_v that_o he_o have_v make_v no_o proof_n considerable_a unless_o he_o have_v say_v more_o for_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n than_o can_v be_v say_v to_o prove_v religion_n not_o corrupt_v before_o the_o flood_n or_o after_o the_o flood_n among_o the_o gentile_n or_o before_o the_o captivity_n and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n among_o the_o jew_n §_o 1._o come_v to_o inquire_v whether_o that_o tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o call_v oral_a and_o practical_a he_o thus_o explain_v it_o we_o mean_v a_o delivery_n down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n by_o word_n and_o a_o constant_a course_n of_o frequent_a visible_a action_n conformable_a to_o those_o word_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o forefather_n our_o business_n in_o this_o discourse_n be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o can_v be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o discourser_n affirm_v and_o protestant_n deny_v §_o 2._o to_o understand_v this_o way_n of_o tradition_n he_o observe_v on_o this_o manner_n child_n learn_v the_o name_n of_o person_n room_n and_o thing_n they_o converse_v with_o and_o afterward_o to_o write_v read_v and_o use_v civil_a carriage_n and_o look_v into_o the_o thing_n they_o gain_v the_o notion_n of_o several_a object_n either_o by_o their_o own_o sense_n or_o by_o the_o help_n of_o have_v they_o point_v at_o and_o this_o he_o observe_v be_v the_o constant_a course_n of_o the_o world_n continue_v every_o age_n yea_o every_o year_n or_o month._n this_o be_v tradition_n in_o civil_a matter_n concern_v this_o tradition_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o about_o matter_n visible_a to_o sense_n the_o object_n or_o thing_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n must_v be_v distinct_o consider_v the_o common_a notion_n of_o object_n visible_a as_o of_o heaven_n earth_n sun_n moon_n room_n man_n tree_n etc._n etc._n be_v by_o common_a apprehension_n even_o of_o child_n receive_v from_o sense_n not_o by_o tradition_n of_o a_o former_a generation_n and_o those_o apprehension_n be_v preserve_v by_o the_o view_n of_o the_o visible_a object_n but_o the_o word_n or_o name_n be_v indeed_o deliver_v in_o such_o a_o way_n of_o tradition_n but_o word_n thus_o deliver_v be_v not_o
always_o preserve_v from_o alteration_n and_o change_n yea_o even_o at_o rome_n notwithstanding_o this_o way_n of_o delivery_n wherein_o the_o follow_a generation_n have_v receive_v their_o language_n from_o their_o father_n yet_o if_o they_o who_o converse_v there_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v now_o alive_a they_o will_v discern_v such_o alteration_n of_o speech_n and_o even_o in_o speak_v man_n name_n that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v their_o present_a language_n and_o if_o they_o can_v show_v no_o great_a security_n for_o the_o delivery_n of_o their_o doctrine_n than_o of_o their_o language_n that_o also_o may_v be_v as_o much_o change_v notwithstanding_o their_o help_n of_o tradition_n and_o it_o may_v be_v further_o observe_v that_o those_o language_n which_o in_o this_o way_n of_o traditional_a learning_n be_v gross_o corrupt_v and_o even_o lose_v such_o as_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a yet_o in_o book_n and_o write_n they_o be_v faithful_o preserve_v which_o show_v write_n more_o sure_a keeper_n or_o preserver_n of_o word_n and_o civil_a thing_n than_o this_o way_n of_o tradition_n be_v it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o show_v that_o in_o write_n and_o civil_a behaviour_n there_o be_v as_o great_a variation_n in_o some_o few_o succession_n of_o generation_n for_o this_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o all_o observe_a man_n §_o 3_o 4._o he_o apply_v this_o to_o christianity_n and_o say_v so_o child_n get_v by_o degree_n notion_n of_o god_n christ_n saviour_n hell_n virtue_n and_o vice_n and_o be_v show_v how_o to_o say_v grace_n and_o prayer_n afterward_o they_o become_v acquaint_v with_o the_o ten_o commandment_n creed_n sacrament_n form_n of_o prayer_n and_o other_o practice_n of_o christianity_n the_o action_n and_o carriage_n of_o the_o elder_a guide_v the_o young_a to_o frame_v their_o life_n to_o several_a virtue_n by_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v in_o word_n as_o faith_n hope_n charity_n prayer_n &c_n &c_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o child_n do_v indeed_o by_o degree_n learn_v the_o notion_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n but_o this_o tradition_n alone_o be_v not_o that_o which_o guide_v they_o here_o but_o also_o the_o scripture_n and_o ancient_a writer_n be_v of_o great_a use_n as_o they_o enable_v the_o teacher_n of_o the_o forego_n generation_n to_o guide_v they_o more_o faithful_o indeed_o in_o the_o way_n of_o this_o tradition_n alone_o some_o general_a signification_n of_o word_n which_o concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n may_v probable_o be_v deliver_v as_o that_o god_n signify_v he_o who_o we_o be_v to_o worship_n reverence_n serve_v and_o obey_v and_o such_o like_a but_o more_o particular_a notion_n of_o these_o matter_n of_o religion_n as_o they_o may_v be_v sometime_o preserve_v aright_o so_o where_o be_v no_o other_o way_n of_o preservation_n than_o this_o tradition_n they_o may_v be_v very_o corrupt_o and_o dangerous_o deliver_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o noah_n know_v the_o true_a god_n and_o teach_v his_o child_n concern_v he_o and_o in_o his_o day_n and_o since_o their_o posterity_n increase_v to_o great_a multitude_n and_o yet_o have_v only_o this_o way_n of_o tradition_n they_o be_v so_o far_o corrupt_v in_o their_o knowledge_n of_o god_n that_o they_o own_v creature_n yea_o the_o low_a of_o creature_n for_o god_n and_o thereby_o lose_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o yet_o even_o the_o gentile_n who_o worship_v other_o thing_n instead_o of_o god_n pretend_v that_o this_o they_o receive_v by_o this_o way_n of_o tradition_n and_o this_o be_v their_o great_a argument_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o receive_v christianity_n because_o their_o ancestor_n have_v deliver_v to_o they_o that_o way_n of_o worship_n they_o then_o use_v in_o heathenism_n clemens_n alexand._n in_o his_o admonition_n to_o the_o gentile_n bring_v they_o in_o speak_v thus_o we_o must_v not_o reject_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o from_o our_o father_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o father_n who_o write_v against_o gentilism_n industrious_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o their_o plea._n the_o say_n of_o prayer_n and_o grace_n aright_o depend_v much_o upon_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o duty_n and_o promise_n and_o therefore_o if_o there_o be_v any_o corruption_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o those_o thing_n it_o be_v like_a to_o be_v also_o in_o the_o performance_n of_o these_o action_n of_o prayer_n and_o say_v grace_n in_o which_o case_n will_v the_o carriage_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o elder_n christian_n be_v corrupt_v but_o he_o say_v they_o learn_v the_o creed_n ten_o commandment_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n the_o creed_n be_v indeed_o a_o good_a preservative_n of_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o our_o belief_n have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o this_o form_n and_o some_o other_o like_o it_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n which_o because_o write_v and_o in_o stint_a word_n be_v more_o of_o kin_n to_o the_o way_n of_o scripture_n delivery_n than_o to_o other_o delivery_n by_o oral_a tradition_n it_o be_v like_o these_o point_n of_o faith_n may_v have_v be_v reject_v or_o lose_v among_o they_o who_o only_o hold_v unto_o the_o way_n of_o that_o tradition_n the_o ten_o commandment_n be_v likewise_o a_o sure_a preservative_n of_o that_o which_o god_n require_v in_o they_o from_o man_n but_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n neither_o the_o creed_n nor_o the_o ten_o commandment_n concern_v the_o controversy_n of_o tradition_n as_o it_o be_v disow_v by_o protestant_n otherwise_o than_o to_o observe_v the_o way_n whereby_o the_o certainty_n of_o they_o be_v convey_v unto_o we_o and_o thus_o we_o do_v assert_v that_o we_o be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o creed_n by_o its_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v and_o comprise_v in_o a_o fix_a form_n of_o word_n and_o be_v every_o way_n agreeable_a to_o scripture_n than_o any_o can_v be_v by_o way_n of_o delivery_n from_o father_n to_o son_n only_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n in_o all_o succession_n of_o generation_n and_o the_o same_o certainty_n we_o have_v of_o the_o ten_o commandment_n by_o their_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n record_n and_o be_v likewise_o deliver_v in_o writing_n which_o be_v the_o way_n which_o even_o papist_n make_v use_n of_o as_o well_o as_o other_o what_o he_o add_v of_o sacrament_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n these_o be_v like_a to_o guide_v man_n aright_o where_o the_o notion_n of_o religion_n concern_v they_o be_v preserve_v entire_a but_o if_o there_o be_v a_o corruption_n in_o religion_n these_o thing_n as_o soon_o as_o other_o may_v be_v deprave_v as_o indeed_o they_o be_v in_o the_o romish_a church_n where_o though_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o commandment_n do_v deliver_v much_o truth_n yet_o be_v they_o somewhat_o pervert_v by_o traditional_a exposition_n nor_o can_v they_o secure_v from_o the_o delivery_n of_o many_o other_o corruption_n in_o §_o 5._o he_o desire_v we_o to_o consider_v how_o the_o primitive_a faithful_n be_v enure_v to_o christianity_n ere_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v write_v or_o communicate_v we_o know_v this_o than_o be_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o apostle_n among_o they_o who_o have_v the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n to_o guide_v they_o and_o be_v unerrable_a deliverer_n and_o yet_o even_o they_o in_o this_o preach_v make_v very_o great_a use_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o prevail_v with_o man_n to_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n but_o i_o shall_v further_o mind_v he_o that_o the_o christian_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o primitive_a state_n of_o that_o church_n before_o they_o have_v any_o write_a scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n think_v it_o requisite_a for_o the_o inure_a themselves_o to_o christianity_n to_o obtain_v some_o write_n apostolical_a concern_v who_o eusebius_n write_v thus_o at_o rome_n the_o light_n of_o religion_n do_v so_o shine_v upon_o the_o mind_n of_o these_o hearer_n of_o peter_n that_o they_o think_v it_o not_o sufficient_a to_o content_v themselves_o with_o once_o hear_v he_o nor_o with_o the_o unwritten_a doctrine_n of_o the_o divine_a preach_n but_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o persuasion_n they_o do_v earnest_o desire_n mark_v who_o follow_v peter_n that_o by_o writing_n he_o will_v leave_v they_o a_o memorial_n of_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v then_o deliver_v to_o they_o by_o word_n nor_o do_v they_o desist_v until_o he_o do_v perform_v it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o writing_n that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o gospel_n according_a to_o mark._n he_o likewise_o relate_v that_o when_o the_o apostle_n know_v what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o spirit_n he_o be_v please_v with_o the_o forwardness_n of_o the_o man_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n confirm_v the_o write_n that_o it_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n
be_v a_o contingency_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n may_v have_v be_v otherwise_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n under_o arianism_n yea_o the_o reason_n why_o these_o doctrine_n be_v preserve_v entire_a among_o the_o romanist_n be_v probable_o this_o that_o as_o they_o have_v be_v and_o be_v deliver_v by_o they_o from_o the_o scripture_n they_o be_v also_o deliver_v in_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n and_o in_o those_o creed_n which_o be_v receive_v from_o those_o ancient_a church_n and_o council_n who_o be_v not_o erroneous_a but_o agree_v to_o the_o scripture_n now_o whereas_o their_o tradition_n direct_v to_o receive_v what_o have_v be_v deliver_v and_o the_o thing_n deliver_v have_v be_v some_o by_o council_n true_o catholic_n and_o other_o thing_n by_o erroneous_a council_n it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o tradition_n may_v in_o some_o thing_n deliver_v right_o and_o yet_o either_o omit_v the_o delivery_n of_o other_o thing_n or_o deliver_v they_o amiss_o and_o if_o there_o have_v be_v nothing_o more_o to_o have_v preserve_v these_o doctrine_n in_o the_o western_a church_n but_o what_o be_v in_o the_o necessary_a virtue_n of_o tradition_n the_o romish_a church_n not_o here_o to_o mention_v any_o thing_n of_o arian_n pope_n may_v have_v lose_v these_o point_n as_o well_o as_o the_o eastern_a long_o since_o do_v where_o tradition_n lose_v this_o virtue_n of_o preserve_v they_o now_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v how_o vain_o this_o discourser_n will_v conclude_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n from_o the_o thing_n propound_v in_o these_o query_n i_o shall_v mention_v some_o parallel_a case_n to_o which_o the_o substance_n of_o what_o be_v here_o question_v may_v be_v apply_v as_o 1._o concern_v gentilism_n to_o follow_v this_o author_n i_o will_v ask_v be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o god_n and_o what_o thing_n we_o agree_v in_o constant_o preserve_v by_o tradition_n among_o they_o now_o by_o what_o virtue_n do_v tradition_n perform_v this_o may_v we_o not_o by_o the_o same_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n receive_v what_o they_o deliver_v concern_v the_o way_n of_o god_n worship_n and_o will_v not_o this_o tradition_n as_o well_o have_v continue_v all_o other_o thing_n if_o any_o such_o have_v be_v deliver_v thus_o it_o will_v plead_v for_o gentilism_n 2._o how_o will_v this_o plead_v for_o judaisme_n do_v not_o tradition_n among_o they_o continue_v till_o christ_n time_n the_o doctrine_n of_o circumcision_n of_o the_o sabbath_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o of_o a_o messiah_n and_o must_v they_o not_o needs_o be_v in_o the_o right_n in_o all_o other_o matter_n of_o delivery_n though_o they_o be_v condemn_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n 3._o see_v how_o these_o query_n will_v plead_v against_o all_o possibility_n of_o forgetfulness_n when_o i_o have_v read_v a_o book_n over_o and_o be_o certain_a i_o right_o remember_v some_o clause_n in_o it_o may_v i_o thence_o conclude_v that_o by_o the_o same_o virtue_n of_o memory_n i_o remember_v these_o i_o shall_v have_v remember_v all_o other_o clause_n if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o and_o therefore_o certain_o there_o be_v no_o more_o in_o the_o book_n than_o i_o can_v remember_v or_o if_o i_o shall_v conclude_v that_o because_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o i_o remember_v some_o passage_n which_o happen_v when_o i_o be_v a_o child_n therefore_o by_o the_o same_o virtue_n that_o these_o thing_n be_v deliver_v to_o my_o memory_n i_o also_o remember_v aright_o all_o thing_n then_o do_v who_o will_v not_o see_v that_o this_o be_v a_o mere_a vain_a piece_n of_o sophistry_n since_o some_o thing_n may_v be_v more_o full_o understand_v than_o other_o and_o more_o heedful_o observe_v the_o impression_n upon_o many_o occasion_n more_o deep_o imprint_v and_o the_o remembrance_n of_o they_o more_o frequent_o repeat_v whence_o some_o thing_n may_v be_v remember_v and_o other_o not_z and_o the_o same_o cause_n may_v be_v assign_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n to_o his_o 4._o qu._n i_o answer_v thing_n may_v be_v receive_v as_o deliver_v ever_o when_o yet_o there_o be_v no_o ever-delivery_n which_o i_o will_v manifest_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o follow_a §_o where_o he_o will_v prove_v the_o contrary_n §_o 3._o he_o lay_v down_o this_o effect_n the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o catholic_n that_o their_o faith_n have_v descend_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n uninterrupted_o which_o must_v for_o its_o cause_n have_v tradition_n ever-indeficiency_a §_o 4._o to_o prove_v this_o he_o lay_v his_o first_o principle_n that_o age_n which_o hold_v faith_n so_o deliver_v can_v change_v nor_o know_v any_o change_n of_o it_o because_o no_o man_n much_o less_o a_o whole_a age_n can_v hold_v contrary_a to_o knowledge_n nor_o here_o change_v without_o knowledge_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o suppose_v the_o abovementioned_a persuasion_n this_o may_v rise_v from_o other_o cause_n beside_o tradition_n indeficiency_n yea_o this_o his_o first_o principle_n to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n be_v very_o weak_a for_o first_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o conceive_v that_o mistake_v explication_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v hold_v by_o a_o present_a generation_n as_o have_v be_v matter_n of_o faith_n ever_o deliver_v and_o yet_o may_v be_v real_o different_a from_o the_o thing_n deliver_v and_o so_o include_v a_o change_n this_o be_v the_o more_o apt_a to_o take_v place_n if_o such_o explicate_v point_n seem_v plausible_o declare_v and_o be_v either_o abet_v by_o man_n of_o great_a fame_n or_o serve_v a_o interest_n and_o this_o be_v as_o possible_a as_o it_o be_v for_o man_n to_o be_v deceive_v in_o their_o conception_n about_o thing_n not_o in_o express_a term_n deliver_v since_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o many_o point_n now_o own_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v not_o express_o and_o in_o such_o term_n deliver_v of_o old_a yea_o this_o author_n acknowledge_v as_o much_o p._n 206_o 207._o many_o such_o explicate_v point_n have_v in_o council_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la though_o not_o only_o against_o the_o mind_n of_o many_o who_o before_o assert_v the_o contrary_a but_o of_o other_o who_o in_o the_o say_a council_n oppose_v it_o second_o to_o deliver_v a_o doctrine_n as_o from_o christ_n where_o they_o change_v or_o know_v some_o change_n of_o it_o be_v much_o more_o probable_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o in_o other_o if_o any_o ignorance_n possess_v the_o leader_n or_o any_o interest_n and_o private_a design_n take_v place_n upon_o some_o few_o of_o they_o for_o since_o the_o tradition_n which_o particular_a person_n have_v receive_v must_v submit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o councilâ—_n or_o else_o must_v they_o be_v anathematise_v how_o easy_a be_v it_o for_o some_o point_fw-fr de_fw-fr fide_fw-la to_o be_v innovate_v if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o some_o few_o other_o man_n of_o note_n and_o fame_n through_o mistake_a zeal_n or_o out_o of_o design_n shall_v endeavour_v the_o have_v such_o a_o point_n declare_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n when_o he_o can_v send_v what_o bishop_n he_o please_v or_o create_v new_a one_o and_o many_o other_o may_n for_o want_v of_o circumspection_n comply_v in_o order_n to_o peace_n as_o some_o well_o dispose_v bishop_n do_v unadvised_o with_o some_o of_o the_o arian_n device_n and_o in_o this_o case_n though_o there_o may_v be_v some_o withstander_n yet_o may_v they_o not_o be_v numerous_a and_o therefore_o must_v sit_v still_o be_v overpower_v and_o will_v think_v they_o ought_v in_o the_o end_n to_o consent_v if_o they_o have_v receive_v this_o principle_n which_o many_o papist_n embrace_v that_o the_o determination_n of_o such_o a_o council_n be_v to_o determine_v their_o private_a judgement_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 5._o his_o second_o principle_n be_v no_o age_n can_v innovate_v any_o thing_n and_o deliver_v that_o thing_n as_o receive_v by_o constant_a succession_n for_o the_o end_n of_o deliver_v it_o as_o so_o receive_v must_v be_v to_o make_v the_o follow_a generation_n believe_v it_o now_o if_o a_o whole_a age_n shall_v conspire_v to_o tell_v such_o a_o lie_n yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v be_v believe_v since_o they_o can_v blot_v out_o all_o monument_n which_o may_v undeceive_v and_o therefore_o the_o follow_a generation_n can_v believe_v unless_o they_o will_v believe_v what_o they_o know_v to_o be_v otherwise_o this_o second_o principle_n be_v unsound_a upon_o the_o same_o ground_n with_o the_o other_o for_o as_o have_v be_v now_o show_v there_o may_v happen_v such_o a_o innovation_n by_o the_o mistake_n or_o non-attendance_n of_o a_o considerable_a number_n especial_o in_o council_n who_o sometime_o be_v too_o ready_o guide_v by_o some_o few_o eminent_a lead_a man_n who_o may_v act_v either_o out_o of_o mistake_n or_o some_o of_o
the_o case_n of_o many_o great_a and_o famous_a action_n in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v now_o bury_v in_o oblivion_n or_o upon_o misinformation_n condemn_v but_o will_v have_v be_v honourable_o esteem_v if_o they_o have_v be_v true_o know_v and_o here_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o turk_n concern_v the_o precept_n of_o mahomet_n which_o be_v liable_a to_o mistake_v will_v probable_o have_v be_v lose_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v preserve_v in_o a_o write_a alcoran_n and_o the_o traditional_a evidence_n of_o this_o very_a alcoran_n contain_v his_o doctrine_n be_v much_o inferior_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o christian_n for_o the_o scripture_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n for_o even_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o turkish_a alcoran_n their_o tradition_n have_v not_o procure_v it_o so_o full_a approbation_n but_o that_o the_o persian_n who_o profess_v themselves_o mahometan_n deliver_v another_o alcoran_n different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n which_o they_o declare_v to_o contain_v the_o true_a precept_n of_o mahomet_n whereas_o primitive_a christian_n have_v as_o with_o one_o mouth_n all_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o prophet_n apostle_n and_o evangelist_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n now_o to_o apply_v all_o this_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v certain_a 1._o that_o many_o thing_n deliver_v by_o he_o be_v capable_a of_o misunderstanding_n and_o not_o so_o easy_o intelligible_a as_o mahomet_n existence_n be_v which_o be_v evidence_v by_o the_o many_o mistake_n in_o all_o age_n and_o dispute_v among_o true_a catholic_n christian_n as_o well_o as_o papist_n about_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n 2._o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v likewise_o liable_a to_o be_v pervert_v thus_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o precept_n of_o god_n be_v much_o corrupt_v by_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n who_o make_v void_a the_o commandment_n of_o god_n by_o their_o tradition_n so_o under_o the_o new_a testament_n have_v many_o heretic_n gross_o pervert_v this_o truth_n and_o many_o extravagant_a opinionist_n have_v strange_o blend_v it_o with_o their_o own_o misconception_n whence_o many_o error_n be_v go_v forth_o into_o the_o world_n 3._o nor_o can_v it_o be_v prove_v that_o in_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n consider_v without_o scripture_n all_o thing_n deliver_v by_o christ_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o church_n for_o since_o in_o the_o multitude_n of_o christ_n word_n not_o write_v by_o the_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n the_o romish_a church_n can_v say_v that_o her_o tradition_n have_v preserve_v any_o how_o can_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o tradition_n be_v reasonable_o imagine_v so_o great_a as_o to_o secure_v a_o preservation_n of_o every_o doctrine_n now_o let_v we_o again_o observe_v that_o all_o these_o consideration_n have_v the_o great_a advantage_n against_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n by_o consider_v with_o they_o the_o many_o succession_n of_o generation_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o but_o once_o a_o little_a mistake_v in_o one_o generation_n since_o they_o must_v with_o these_o mistake_n be_v deliver_v to_o the_o next_o generation_n they_o may_v then_o be_v more_o mistake_v and_o so_o by_o degree_n very_o considerable_a mistake_n and_o great_a corruption_n may_v come_v in_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o as_o to_o omission_n of_o delivery_n of_o some_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v continue_v in_o several_a generation_n yet_o if_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a that_o any_o one_o generation_n as_o to_o any_o truth_n shall_v neglect_v the_o delivery_n it_o will_v in_o so_o many_o succession_n be_v very_o probable_a that_o some_o one_o have_v fail_v but_o in_o the_o way_n of_o scripture_n evidence_n the_o word_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v then_o deliver_v and_o the_o same_o word_n be_v no_o more_o capable_a of_o mistake_n and_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n than_o they_o be_v at_o the_o first_o nor_o be_v they_o less_o deliver_v to_o we_o now_o than_o they_o then_o be_v i_o may_v now_o infer_v from_o what_o be_v abovesaid_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o mahomet_n existence_n may_v be_v continue_v by_o tradition_n and_o yet_o it_o may_v not_o preserve_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n §_o 4._o he_o observe_v that_o humane_a authority_n or_o testimony_n be_v such_o that_o none_o be_v so_o mad_a as_o to_o doubt_v they_o but_o he_o that_o consider_v joh._n 3.16_o 1_o cor._n 3.9_o mat._n 6.26_o will_v be_v convince_v that_o the_o way_n of_o providence_n to_o bring_v about_o man_n salvation_n be_v so_o much_o above_o all_o other_o that_o other_o in_o comparison_n scarce_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o providence_n we_o own_o christianity_n much_o more_o certain_a than_o other_o history_n and_o thing_n but_o that_o the_o preserve_v its_o certainty_n depend_v much_o more_o on_o scripture_n than_o on_o tradition_n be_v evident_a partly_o from_o reason_n because_o in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o write_a word_n a_o change_n can_v be_v so_o easy_o make_v without_o plain_a discovery_n as_o it_o may_v be_v where_o there_o be_v no_o such_o set_a form_n of_o word_n and_o partly_o from_o consider_v matter_n of_o fact_n whereby_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o heretic_n and_o opposer_n of_o the_o truth_n have_v more_o corrupt_v and_o spread_v corruption_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n by_o their_o false_a delivery_n than_o ever_o they_o can_v corrupt_v and_o spread_v any_o corruption_n of_o the_o scripture-writing_n §_o 5_o 6._o we_o will_v touch_v of_o the_o advantage_n superad_v to_o nature_n it_o be_v natural_a for_o every_o man_n to_o speak_v truth_n unless_o some_o design_n hinder_v but_o true_a christian_a heart_n be_v much_o more_o fix_v to_o veracity_n §_o 7._o original_a corruption_n lead_v man_n to_o violate_v veracity_n by_o a_o undue_a love_n of_o creature_n but_o christianity_n work_v a_o overpower_a love_n of_o spiritual_a good_a leave_v man_n disposition_n to_o truth_n free_a §_o 8._o the_o hope_n and_o fear_n of_o christianity_n as_o much_o exceed_v other_o as_o eternity_n do_v a_o moment_n and_o be_v so_o hold_v by_o all_o yet_o other_o motive_n bring_v down_o matter_n of_o fact_n true_o as_o the_o reign_v of_o king_n war_n eclipse_n etc._n etc._n but_o that_o christian_a motive_n be_v more_o prevalent_a than_o all_o other_o appear_v by_o consider_v the_o martyr_n and_o persecution_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o first_o observe_v that_o what_o he_o have_v here_o lay_v down_o as_o a_o high_a security_n to_o the_o church_n tradition_n make_v nothing_o at_o all_o so_o much_o as_o seem_o for_o the_o secure_v all_o or_o any_o of_o its_o member_n from_o mistake_n and_o misapprehension_n nor_o for_o the_o preserve_v the_o weak_a from_o be_v delude_v by_o other_o subtlety_n all_o it_o seem_v to_o plead_v against_o be_v intentional_a deceive_a without_o which_o there_o may_v be_v much_o error_n but_o yet_o even_a this_o design_n of_o deceive_a may_v with_o many_o in_o the_o church_n much_o prevail_v notwithstanding_o all_o endeavour_v to_o the_o contrary_a by_o this_o discourser_n where_o christianity_n take_v full_a possession_n in_o the_o power_n of_o it_o it_o will_v engage_v such_o man_n to_o truth_n and_o the_o love_n of_o heavenly_a good_a and_o the_o mind_v of_o spiritual_a hope_n and_o fear_n but_o how_o many_o be_v there_o who_o profess_v christianity_n who_o oft_o speak_v falsehood_n and_o be_v tempt_v to_o sin_n by_o undue_a love_n of_o creature_n and_o do_v not_o guide_v their_o life_n according_a to_o the_o hope_n and_o fear_n religion_n set_v before_o they_o therefore_o these_o thing_n can_v assure_v we_o of_o preserve_a man_n from_o pervert_v truth_n or_o neglect_v of_o deliver_v it_o much_o less_o from_o ignorance_n and_o mistake_n and_o as_o in_o other_o matter_n of_o history_n many_o thing_n be_v deliver_v amiss_o in_o the_o common_a fame_n but_o best_a in_o the_o allow_a record_n so_o it_o be_v also_o in_o christianity_n §_o 9_o the_o ceremony_n or_o oath_n tender_v to_o officer_n in_o a_o commonwealth_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o be_v true_a to_o their_o trust_n have_v no_o proportion_n with_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n apply_v to_o christian_n that_o they_o may_v not_o prevaricate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n these_o be_v indeed_o exceed_o high_a obligation_n which_o lie_v upon_o christian_n but_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v no_o way_n credible_a that_o all_o christian_n judge_v themselves_o hereby_o oblige_v to_o deliver_v in_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n all_o matter_n of_o faith_n direct_o as_o they_o receive_v they_o by_o the_o same_o tradition_n i_o say_v beside_o this_o its_o certain_a it_o oblige_v man_n as_o much_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a life_n as_o to_o hold_v fast_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n wherefore_o when_o it_o be_v certain_a
doctrine_n cor._n 27._o tradition_n certainty_n be_v disprove_v general_a or_o provincial_a council_n or_o society_n can_v be_v infallible_a by_o proceed_v upon_o it_o because_o it_o may_v both_o mislead_v and_o be_v mistake_v cor._n 28._o the_o roman_a see_v with_o its_o head_n can_v be_v infallible_a by_o traditional_a certainty_n because_o tradition_n be_v fallible_a nor_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n any_o particular_a advantage_n to_o render_v it_o hereby_o more_o infallible_a than_o any_o other_o when_o he_o here_o say_v that_o the_o joint_a endeavour_n preach_v miracle_n and_o martyrdom_n of_o the_o two_o chief_a apostle_n at_o rome_n be_v more_o vigorous_a cause_n to_o imprint_v christ_n doctrine_n than_o be_v find_v any_o where_o else_o he_o sure_o forget_v jerusalem_n where_o be_v the_o joint_a endeavour_n preach_v and_o miracle_n of_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o and_o all_o his_o apostle_n the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n and_o martyrdom_n of_o other_o chief_a apostle_n and_o prophet_n and_o yet_o in_o that_o church_n be_v profess_v by_o the_o bishop_n both_o arianism_n and_o pelagianism_n and_o therefore_o rome_n can_v be_v prove_v free_a from_o false_a doctrine_n by_o such_o argument_n nor_o will_v its_o constant_a visible_a profession_n make_v more_o for_o romish_a oral_n tradition_n than_o for_o jewish_a or_o gentile_a tradition_n cor._n 29._o if_o this_o tradition_n be_v establish_v and_o put_v in_o practice_n according_a to_o this_o discourser_n mind_n the_o romish_a church_n can_v not_o be_v secure_a that_o they_o have_v any_o copy_n of_o scripture_n true_o significative_a of_o christ_n sense_n because_o if_o as_o this_o author_n here_o talk_v they_o shall_v correct_v scripture_n letter_n by_o the_o sense_n of_o man_n heart_n it_o will_v be_v wonderful_o deprave_v because_o in_o this_o sense_n tradition_n may_v and_o do_v err_v but_o we_o know_v sixtus_n and_o clemens_n go_v not_o this_o way_n in_o correct_v the_o vulgar_a latin_a and_o themselves_o declare_v that_o ancient_a copy_n and_o write_n be_v their_o rule_n for_o correction_n and_o by_o these_o mean_n protestant_n have_v a_o copy_n preserve_v significative_a of_o christ_n sense_n by_o the_o several_a delivery_n of_o scripture_n copy_n in_o several_a age_n and_o church_n cor._n 30._o tradition_n disprove_v scripture_n can_v no_o way_n be_v infallible_o interpret_v by_o this_o oral_a tradition_n because_o it_o be_v fallible_a and_o false_a but_o protestant_n in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a can_v infallible_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n since_o such_o thing_n be_v deliver_v in_o clear_a and_o plain_a word_n cor._n 31._o tradition_n be_v disprove_v the_o church_n which_o rely_v on_o it_o may_v receive_v as_o hold_v ever_o what_o be_v not_o so_o hold_v ever_o cor._n 32._o whence_o also_o error_n oppose_v faith_n may_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o follower_n of_o tradition_n as_o faith_n because_o they_o may_v err_v in_o the_o faith_n cor._n 33._o notwithstanding_o tradition_n erroneous_a opinion_n may_v general_o and_o with_o public_a authority_n spread_v themselves_o in_o the_o church_n because_o this_o defectible_a tradition_n may_v deliver_v error_n by_o the_o viciousness_n of_o some_o and_o the_o liableness_n to_o error_n in_o other_o cor._n 34._o by_o the_o same_o reason_n may_v error_n gain_v sure_a foot_n and_o abide_v in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n because_o as_o many_o opinator_n who_o deliver_v their_o conception_n of_o truth_n may_v both_o mistake_v themselves_o and_o be_v mistake_v by_o other_o for_o testifier_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o former_a generation_n and_o as_o many_o corrupter_n of_o truth_n may_v be_v mistake_v by_o other_o for_o deliverer_n of_o truth_n as_o be_v the_o case_n in_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o other_o spread_a heresy_n so_o may_v the_o determination_n of_o a_o confirm_a council_n where_o error_n have_v take_v place_n give_v it_o sure_a foot_n among_o they_o who_o stand_v engage_v to_o own_o that_o council_n which_o be_v the_o case_n of_o papist_n cor._n 35._o the_o ignorance_n or_o corruption_n of_o the_o church-governors_n and_o the_o better_a part_n be_v overpower_v may_v hinder_v many_o corrupt_a opinion_n from_o be_v ever_o declare_v against_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o cause_n many_o true_a opinion_n to_o be_v so_o declare_v against_o that_o without_o reject_v the_o way_n of_o such_o oral_a tradition_n they_o can_v never_o be_v receive_v because_o tradition_n when_o once_o it_o err_v can_v never_o return_v without_o deny_v itself_o cor._n 36._o by_o the_o same_o reason_n erroneous_a opinion_n may_v constant_o abide_v in_o the_o traditionary_a church_n what_o he_o here_o say_v that_o follow_v evil_a practice_n will_v necessary_o show_v they_o opposite_a to_o faith_n be_v his_o erroneous_a opinion_n because_o practice_n though_o bad_a if_o ground_v on_o opinion_n hold_v for_o truth_n be_v judge_v lawful_a by_o such_o holder_n nor_o can_v they_o be_v convince_v of_o such_o practice_n be_v evil_a till_o first_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o such_o opinion_n be_v evil_a such_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o gentile_n gross_a idolatry_n the_o pharisaical_a break_v god_n command_v as_o in_o corban_n etc._n etc._n and_o papist_n worship_v image_n and_o saint_n etc._n etc._n cor._n 37._o erroneous_a opinion_n and_o practice_n may_v full_o prevail_v in_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o faithful_a who_o follow_v the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n because_o since_o their_o rule_n may_v fail_v they_o they_o may_v do_v their_o best_a to_o follow_v this_o and_o yet_o may_v their_o judgement_n and_o practice_n both_o miscarry_v cor._n 38._o erroneous_a opinion_n may_v be_v charge_v upon_o that_o church_n which_o follow_v oral_a tradition_n because_o they_o may_v follow_v from_o that_o church_n rule_v necessary_o since_o tradition_n be_v a_o false_a guide_n and_o they_o may_v be_v general_o own_v by_o that_o church_n in_o its_o public_a profession_n and_o the_o determination_n of_o its_o council_n cor._n 39_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o weakness_n to_o object_n against_o such_o a_o church_n such_o opinion_n and_o practice_n cor._n 40._o oral_a tradition_n can_v be_v no_o first_o principle_n in_o controversial_a divinity_n for_o since_o it_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o a_o principle_n than_o by_o declare_v what_o god_n say_v and_o it_o may_v err_v and_o fail_v in_o that_o it_o be_v therefore_o no_o principle_n in_o divinity_n cor._n 41._o if_o as_o this_o author_n here_o reasonable_o conclude_v christ_n promise_n to_o his_o church_n can_v bear_v no_o part_n in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n nor_o be_v any_o first_o principle_n to_o manifest_v the_o certainty_n of_o the_o church_n tradition_n then_o have_v great_a and_o many_o follower_n of_o the_o romish_a tradition_n hitherto_o err_v in_o that_o this_o promise_n have_v be_v hold_v and_o deliver_v by_o they_o for_o such_o a_o principle_n a_o inquiry_n after_o and_o examination_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o authority_n to_o the_o forego_n discourse_n at_o last_o this_o discourser_n proceed_v to_o authority_n and_o testimony_n both_o of_o scripture_n council_n and_o father_n which_o be_v a_o inquiry_n of_o very_a great_a use_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o since_o protestant_n own_a scripture_n as_o a_o unerrable_a guide_n if_o it_o pronounce_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n then_o will_v we_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v such_o and_o its_o reasonable_a to_o expect_v from_o papist_n who_o own_o the_o scripture_n to_o contain_v divine_a truth_n and_o with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n own_v no_o tradition_n with_o great_a reverence_n than_o the_o scripture_n that_o if_o scripture_n declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n than_o this_o may_v be_v general_o receive_v concern_v council_n and_o father_n if_o these_o can_v be_v general_o produce_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n protestant_n will_v grant_v that_o what_o be_v so_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v certain_o such_o but_o if_o only_a some_o council_n and_o father_n in_o some_o after_o age_n be_v produce_v if_o such_o plead_v for_o tradition_n protestant_n own_v it_o not_o a_o demonstration_n because_o they_o know_v they_o may_v be_v in_o some_o error_n yet_o concern_v the_o know_a council_n and_o father_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o be_v so_o confident_a that_o they_o be_v not_o mistake_v concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o we_o will_v acknowledge_v that_o to_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v by_o they_o declare_v to_o be_v such_o but_o if_o general_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v on_o our_o side_n then_o oral_a tradition_n will_v further_o evident_o appear_v to_o be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o not_o only_o to_o be_v fallible_a but_o false_a and_o self-inconsistent_a if_o that_o which_o be_v now_o deliver_v concern_v it_o be_v contradict_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n
sect_n i._o a_o inquiry_n what_o be_v declare_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o scripture_n he_o first_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v self-evident_a from_o isai_n 35.8_o this_o shall_v be_v to_o you_o a_o direct_a way_n so_o that_o fool_n can_v err_v in_o it_o which_o word_n as_o cite_v by_o this_o author_n show_v only_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v so_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o they_o who_o will_v seek_v after_o he_o and_o live_v to_o he_o though_o of_o low_a capacity_n may_v understand_v so_o much_o as_o be_v requisite_a for_o their_o right_n walk_v which_o protestant_n assert_v also_o and_o own_o this_o evidence_n to_o be_v in_o scripture_n but_o that_o tradition_n may_v be_v prove_v this_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o scripture_n he_o allege_v isai_n 59.21_o this_o be_v my_o covenant_n with_o they_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n which_o be_v in_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thy_o mouth_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o henceforth_o for_o ever_o but_o 1._o to_o have_v god_n word_n and_o spirit_n in_o their_o mouth_n prove_v their_o delivery_n not_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o unerring_a then_o must_v the_o speech_n of_o every_o private_a christian_a who_o shall_v be_v save_v be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o that_o every_o one_o who_o shall_v be_v save_v have_v both_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o word_n in_o their_o mouth_n see_v rom._n 8.9_o rom._n 10.9_o 10._o mat._n 10.32_o 2._o though_o all_o who_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n shall_v have_v his_o word_n in_o their_o mouth_n this_o will_v not_o secure_v we_o that_o what_o be_v by_o any_o society_n of_o man_n declare_v as_o truth_n upon_o tradition_n be_v god_n word_n no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o psalmist_n say_v psal_n 37.30_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o righteous_a speak_v wisdom_n and_o his_o tongue_n talk_v of_o judgement_n will_v assure_v that_o the_o doctrine_n own_v by_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v always_o the_o true_a doctrine_n since_o it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o those_o jew_n be_v not_o such_o righteous_a man_n as_o it_o may_v also_o be_v that_o the_o generality_n of_o some_o visible_a church_n be_v not_o god_n seed_n 3._o god_n word_n may_v be_v in_o the_o mouth_n where_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n we_o read_v josh_n 1.8_o this_o book_n of_o the_o law_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n but_o thou_o shall_v meditate_v therein_o day_n and_o night_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o when_o joshua_n be_v to_o keep_v the_o law_n in_o his_o mouth_n he_o have_v the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n for_o his_o rule_n and_o have_v his_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o law_n by_o meditate_v in_o it_o god_n say_v mal._n 2.6_o concern_v levi_n the_o law_n of_o truth_n be_v in_o his_o mouth_n and_o verse_n 7._o they_o shall_v seek_v the_o law_n at_o his_o mouth_n and_o when_o they_o do_v thus_o in_o ezra_n time_n he_o read_v the_o law_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n and_o that_o book_n do_v hilkiah_n send_v to_o josiah_n while_n s._n paul_n profess_v his_o faith_n with_o his_o mouth_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o believe_v all_o thing_n write_v in_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n when_o we_o read_v deut._n 31.21_o 22._o this_o song_n shall_v not_o be_v forget_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o seed_n vers_fw-la 22._o moses_n therefore_o write_v this_o song_n the_o same_o day_n and_o teach_v it_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n be_v it_o not_o evident_a that_o it_o be_v from_o the_o write_n of_o moses_n that_o this_o song_n be_v in_o their_o mouth_n and_o that_o write_n by_o which_o they_o be_v teach_v sure_o be_v their_o rule_n to_o know_v this_o song_n by_o next_o to_o this_o he_o urge_v as_o pithy_a and_o home_o but_o not_o to_o his_o purpose_n jer._n 31.33_o i_o will_v give_v my_o law_n in_o their_o bowel_n and_o in_o their_o heart_n will_v i_o write_v it_o and_o note_n that_o s._n paul_n contradistinguish_v the_o law_n of_o grace_n from_o moses_n be_v law_n in_o that_o the_o latter_a be_v write_v in_o table_n of_o stone_n and_o the_o former_a in_o fleshly_a table_n of_o man_n heart_n but_o 1._o what_o proof_n be_v here_o of_o tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v the_o scripture_n say_v that_o under_o the_o gospel_n christian_n shall_v receive_v the_o law_n of_o god_n no_o otherwise_o than_o from_o one_o another_o heart_n it_o may_v have_v seem_v to_o serve_v his_o purpose_n s._n austin_n de_fw-fr spiritu_fw-la &_o litera_fw-la c._n 21._o have_v mention_v the_o place_n forecited_n of_o jeremy_n and_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n to_o which_o this_o discourser_n refer_v inquire_v what_o be_v the_o law_n of_o god_n write_v by_o god_n himself_o in_o their_o heart_n but_o the_o very_a presence_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o be_v the_o finger_n of_o god_n by_o who_o be_v present_a charity_n which_o be_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o commandment_n be_v pour_v forth_o in_o our_o heart_n now_o if_o god_n cause_v his_o command_n to_o be_v inward_o embrace_v by_o a_o spirit_n of_o love_n and_o piety_n this_o be_v far_o from_o convey_v to_o they_o a_o spirit_n of_o infallibility_n 2._o nor_o do_v s._n paul_n contradistinguish_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o gospel_n in_o those_o word_n but_o he_o contradistinguish_v the_o way_n of_o god_n inward_a writing_n in_o the_o heart_n from_o the_o way_n of_o his_o outward_a writing_n in_o those_o table_n for_o even_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n be_v also_o write_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o they_o who_o fear_v god_n as_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n be_v more_o eminent_o in_o the_o heart_n of_o christian_n hence_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o psal_n 119.11_o thy_o word_n have_v i_o hide_v in_o my_o heart_n that_o i_o may_v not_o sin_v against_o thou_o psal_n 37.31_o the_o law_n of_o his_o god_n be_v in_o his_o heart_n none_o of_o his_o step_n shall_v slide_v yea_o moses_n tell_v the_o jew_n deut._n 30.11_o this_o commandment_n which_o i_o command_v thou_o this_o day_n it_o be_v not_o hide_v from_o thou_o neither_o be_v it_o far_o of_o v._o 14._o but_o the_o word_n be_v nigh_o thou_o in_o thy_o mouth_n and_o in_o thy_o heart_n that_o thou_o may_v do_v it_o yet_o though_o god_n law_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o his_o people_n yet_o be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n then_o their_o rule_n as_o now_o be_v the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 3._o if_o that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n be_v consider_v 2_o cor._n 3.3_o it_o will_v evidence_n that_o what_o the_o holy_a ghost_n go_v along_o with_o his_o ministry_n have_v write_v in_o the_o fleshly_a table_n of_o their_o heart_n be_v enough_o to_o commend_v his_o apostleship_n which_o be_v the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o that_o place_n but_o it_o no_o way_n signify_v that_o these_o corinthian_n even_o at_o this_o time_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o err_v in_o any_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n for_o he_o declare_v to_o they_o in_o this_o same_o epistle_n chap._n 11.3_o that_o he_o fear_v lest_o as_o satan_n beguile_v eve_n so_o their_o mind_n shall_v be_v corrupt_v from_o the_o simplicity_n that_o be_v in_o christ_n 4._o and_o if_o we_o can_v have_v be_v assure_v as_o we_o can_v that_o the_o delivery_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o will_v plead_v much_o for_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n rather_o than_o of_o the_o roman_a which_o agree_v not_o with_o it_o and_o so_o will_v destroy_v romish_a tradition_n but_o as_o this_o discourser_n citation_n of_o scripture_n authority_n be_v very_o impertinent_a i_o shall_v in_o brief_a observe_v whether_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o evident_o declare_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o which_o purpose_n beside_o many_o other_o place_n observe_v in_o the_o forego_n part_n of_o this_o answer_n let_v these_o be_v consider_v s._n luke_n 1.4_o 5._o it_o seem_v good_a to_o i_o also_o have_v have_v perfect_a understanding_n of_o all_o thing_n from_o the_o very_a first_o to_o write_v unto_o thou_o in_o order_n most_o excellent_a theophilus_n that_o thou_o may_v know_v the_o certainty_n of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o thou_o have_v be_v instruct_v now_o that_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o ascertain_v we_o of_o faith_n and_o from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o even_o in_o the_o time_n
the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o this_o discourser_n or_o by_o protestant_n yet_o further_o these_o word_n of_o tharasius_n confirm_v the_o letter_n of_o adrian_n then_o read_v we_o may_v observe_v how_o those_o letter_n also_o as_o they_o be_v record_v by_o that_o council_n agree_v with_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n now_o adrian_n in_o that_o epistle_n to_o constantine_n and_o irene_n which_o tharasius_n refer_v to_o exhort_v they_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n in_o the_o church_n of_o bless_a peter_n and_o paul_n the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o embrace_v it_o as_o it_o have_v be_v do_v by_o other_o emperor_n honour_v their_o vicar_n with_o all_o their_o heart_n for_o these_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n who_o do_v begin_v the_o catholic_n orthodox_n faith_n do_v command_v their_o faith_n to_o be_v preserve_v by_o writing_n as_o by_o law_n enact_v even_o to_o all_o they_o who_o shall_v succeed_v they_o in_o their_o seat_n and_o so_o say_v he_o our_o church_n do_v keep_v it_o yea_o as_o to_o the_o question_n in_o hand_n then_o about_o image_n adrian_n there_o urge_v argument_n from_o scripture_n with_o such_o expression_n as_o this_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v it_o so_o let_v we_o have_v it_o and_o after_o his_o argument_n from_o scripture_n add_v wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v and_o then_o endeavour_v to_o show_v the_o consent_n of_o father_n whence_o it_o be_v evident_a adrian_n urge_v the_o emperor_n to_o close_v with_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o then_o that_o church_n do_v keep_v to_o the_o write_a law_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v preserve_v their_o faith_n and_o scripture_n he_o follow_v to_o put_v thing_n out_o of_o doubt_n this_o be_v then_o as_o appear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o that_o be_v it_o which_o will_v please_v this_o discourser_n let_v he_o take_v it_o and_o follow_v it_o in_o act._n 3._o of_o this_o council_n this_o discourser_n cite_v these_o word_n we_o receive_v and_o venerate_v the_o apostolical_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o be_v this_o enough_o for_o this_o author_n purpose_n 1._o be_v every_o thing_n that_o be_v receive_v and_o venerate_v make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n 2._o must_v these_o apostolical_a tradition_n needs_o be_v oral_a tradition_n or_o do_v the_o apostle_n deliver_v nothing_o in_o write_v these_o word_n be_v in_o a_o epistle_n of_o theodore_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o that_o council_n which_o be_v by_o it_o approve_v but_o in_o that_o epistle_n as_o throughout_o this_o council_n they_o pretend_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n cite_v from_o their_o write_n to_o ascertain_v they_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o to_o the_o then_o dispute_v point_n concern_v image_n yea_o that_o we_o may_v know_v what_o in_o that_o epistle_n be_v mean_v by_o apostolical_a tradition_n it_o be_v more_o plain_a in_o the_o end_n of_o that_o epistle_n in_o these_o word_n whereas_o therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_o plain_a that_o the_o scripture_n receive_v they_o wherefore_o it_o be_v lawful_a whence_o though_o this_o council_n be_v erroneous_a in_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o controversy_n then_o in_o the_o world_n for_o aught_o have_v be_v yet_o produce_v it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o same_o error_n with_o this_o discourser_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n his_o next_o testimony_n from_o this_o council_n be_v act._n 7._o where_o the_o council_n have_v these_o word_n we_o walk_v in_o the_o king_n highway_n and_o insist_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o holy_a and_o divine_a father_n and_o observe_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n dwell_v do_v define_v but_o what_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n mean_v by_o they_o be_v not_o oral_a but_o write_v as_o for_o the_o father_n testimony_n its_o plain_a they_o be_v not_o receive_v by_o oral_a tradition_n but_o be_v such_o as_o be_v find_v in_o their_o write_n and_o be_v thence_o cite_v both_o in_o the_o letter_n of_o adrian_n in_o the_o second_o action_n of_o that_o council_n and_o in_o the_o testimony_n produce_v act._n 4._o as_o for_o tradition_n it_o be_v observable_a that_o in_o the_o definition_n of_o this_o council_n in_o which_o be_v the_o forecited_a word_n they_o declare_v that_o they_o receive_v the_o church_n tradition_n whether_o in_o custom_n or_o in_o write_v but_o then_o they_o declare_v thing_n so_o receive_v by_o they_o to_o agree_v to_o the_o gospel_n and_o all_o such_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n if_o true_o such_o will_v protestant_n as_o hearty_o receive_v as_o this_o council_n these_o thing_n they_o may_v observe_v though_o they_o do_v not_o make_v they_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o tradition_n they_o rely_v on_o as_o the_o ground_n of_o their_o faith_n be_v chief_o the_o holy_a scripture_n may_v appear_v probable_o because_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o action_n where_o they_o produce_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o tradition_n they_o first_o urge_v several_a scripture_n exod._n 25._o numb_a 7._o ezek._n 41._o heb._n 9_o and_o other_o and_o after_o they_o the_o father_n write_n but_o it_o appear_v more_o certain_o in_o the_o seven_o action_n where_o be_v their_o synodical_a epistle_n to_o constantine_n and_o irene_n in_o which_o they_o urge_v many_o scripture_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o this_o council_n define_v and_o then_o say_v these_o to_o wit_n scripture_n be_v so_o confess_o and_o without_o all_o doubt_n we_o believe_v these_o thing_n to_o be_v acceptable_a and_o please_a to_o god_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o rule_n by_o which_o they_o do_v without_o all_o doubt_a believe_v be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o what_o else_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o they_o principal_o rely_v on_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o consent_n with_o they_o on_o the_o write_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o this_o be_v that_o protestant_n will_v not_o disclaim_v but_o allow_v as_o a_o rule_n though_o they_o will_v keep_v better_o to_o it_o than_o this_o seven_o general_n council_n as_o it_o be_v call_v do_v last_o from_o the_o first_o action_n of_o this_o council_n he_o cite_v these_o word_n which_o be_v speak_v by_o basilius_n of_o ancyra_n as_o part_v of_o a_o recantation_n of_o his_o former_a opinion_n and_o seem_v to_o be_v allow_v by_o that_o council_n they_o who_o contemn_v the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o bring_v for_o their_o excuse_n and_o inculcate_v the_o word_n of_o arius_n nestorius_n eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n say_v unless_o we_o be_v sufficient_o instruct_v out_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n we_o will_v follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o six_o holy_a synod_n and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v and_o so_o will_v protestant_n say_v they_o who_o contemn_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n against_o arius_n and_o those_o other_o heretic_n which_o preach_v and_o tradition_n do_v declare_v itself_o ground_v and_o be_v true_o ground_v upon_o scripture_n embrace_v and_o vent_v the_o word_n of_o these_o heretic_n which_o we_o know_v be_v against_o scripture_n though_o these_o person_n pretend_v scripture_n to_o be_v on_o their_o side_n which_o we_o know_v be_v not_o let_v he_o be_v accurse_v nor_o from_o these_o word_n will_v it_o follow_v as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o it_o be_v ever_o the_o pretence_n of_o most_o execrable_a heretic_n to_o decline_v tradition_n and_o pretend_v sufficient_a light_n from_o scripture_n the_o contrary_a to_o this_o have_v be_v by_o i_o show_v and_o will_v be_v further_o manifest_v these_o word_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o heretic_n to_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n but_o only_o speak_v of_o some_o certain_a heretic_n who_o time_n be_v define_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o six_o and_o seven_o general_n council_n for_o if_o they_o have_v not_o live_v after_o the_o six_o council_n they_o can_v not_o have_v declare_v why_o they_o do_v not_o follow_v the_o six_o general_a council_n and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o live_v before_o the_o seven_o general_n council_n their_o word_n can_v not_o have_v be_v there_o produce_v but_o such_o word_n as_o these_o of_o those_o heretic_n which_o decline_v the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n found_v in_o scripture_n and_o satisfy_v themselves_o with_o empty_a pretence_n of_o scripture_n protestant_n will_v condemn_v yet_o lest_o the_o gloss_n upon_o these_o word_n
shall_v not_o seem_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n without_o further_a proof_n of_o what_o be_v there_o intimate_v i_o shall_v undertake_v to_o evidence_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n against_o those_o heretic_n be_v such_o as_o be_v ground_v upon_o scripture_n as_o their_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o those_o heretic_n assertion_n be_v therefore_o reject_v because_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o these_o scripture_n which_o i_o shall_v do_v in_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o faith_n upon_o which_o the_o catholic_n father_n proceed_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n in_o which_o be_v these_o heretic_n condemn_v as_o also_o macedonius_n in_o the_o second_o council_n sect_n v._o what_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n assert_v against_o arianism_n in_o and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n arius_n be_v a_o presbyter_n of_o alexandria_n be_v for_o his_o heretical_a doctrine_n deny_v the_o eternal_a godhead_n of_o the_o son_n oppose_v and_o reject_v by_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o that_o place_n and_o depose_v from_o his_o office_n by_o a_o alexandrian_a council_n socr._n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o upon_o which_o alexander_n write_v a_o epistle_n to_o all_o his_o fellow_n minister_n wherein_o as_o he_o lay_v down_o many_o scripture_n which_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v full_a against_o the_o assertion_n of_o arius_n so_o he_o there_o declare_v that_o the_o arian_n when_o they_o have_v once_o determine_v to_o fight_v against_o christ_n will_v not_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o he_o there_o likewise_o show_v that_o whereas_o he_o have_v oftentimes_o overthrow_v they_o in_o unfolding_a the_o divine_a scripture_n they_o as_o chamaelions_n change_a themselves_o the_o same_o alexander_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o alexander_n of_o constantinople_n declare_v that_o the_o arian_n assertion_n do_v tend_v to_o destroy_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o in_o the_o scripture_n they_o pretend_v to_o urge_v they_o do_v offer_v violence_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o likewise_o there_o urge_v the_o scripture_n against_o they_o with_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o john_n be_v sufficient_a to_o instruct_v paul_n do_v declare_v manifest_o but_o to_o leave_v this_o particular_a bishop_n and_o come_v to_o the_o general_n council_n when_o this_o famous_a council_n of_o nice_a be_v gather_v together_o constantine_n tell_v they_o theodor._n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o that_o they_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o writing_n for_o say_v he_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a book_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n do_v evident_o instruct_v we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o think_v of_o divine_a thing_n wherefore_o reject_v all_o contentious_a strife_n let_v we_o receive_v a_o solution_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v question_v from_o the_o divine_o inspire_a speech_n as_o this_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v put_v forth_o by_o pisanus_n out_o of_o the_o vatican_n exemplar_n it_o be_v observable_a that_o they_o oft_o urge_v the_o same_o scripture_n which_o alexander_n do_v urge_v against_o arius_n and_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o that_o council_n the_o bishop_n say_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n and_o the_o word_n be_v god_n that_o be_v reject_v be_v not_o and_o god_n take_v away_o that_o he_o be_v not_o god_n believe_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v neither_o think_v nor_o inquire_v after_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v so_o that_o council_n after_o the_o decision_n of_o this_o council_n socr._n lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o show_n that_o eusebius_n write_v of_o the_o nicene_n confession_n say_v the_o form_n of_o execration_n which_o be_v set_v after_o the_o creed_n we_o think_v fit_a to_o be_v receive_v because_o it_o prohibit_v the_o use_v of_o word_n not_o write_v from_o whence_o almost_o all_o the_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n do_v arise_v wherefore_o when_o no_o scripture_n of_o divine_a inspiration_n use_v these_o word_n concern_v the_o son_n that_o he_o be_v of_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o and_o that_o it_o be_v once_o when_o he_o be_v not_o it_o be_v no_o way_n fit_a to_o speak_v or_o teach_v such_o thing_n that_o this_o council_n make_v scripture_n their_o rule_n of_o decision_n will_v yet_o further_o appear_v from_o the_o word_n of_o constantine_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n record_v socr._n lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o where_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o council_n have_v diligent_o examine_v all_o thing_n and_o write_v of_o the_o arian_n he_o add_v some_o blaspheme_v speak_v and_o profess_v to_o believe_v thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o divine_o inspire_a scripture_n and_o the_o faith_n and_o athanasius_n ad_fw-la epictetum_fw-la speak_v how_o powerful_a the_o faith_n of_o nice_n may_v be_v expect_v to_o be_v against_o heresy_n which_o be_v profess_v according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o shall_v hereafter_o observe_v somewhat_o more_o out_o of_o athanasius_n which_o will_v further_o declare_v that_o at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o nicene_n council_n of_o which_o he_o be_v a_o member_n scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n make_v use_v of_o against_o the_o arian_n sect_n vi_o what_o be_v receive_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n this_o council_n not_o be_v call_v against_o arius_n nestorius_n dioscorus_n or_o eutyches_n which_o be_v mention_v by_o this_o discourser_n but_o against_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o other_o heretic_n i_o shall_v but_o brief_o observe_v that_o evagrius_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 2._o c._n 4._o declare_v the_o design_n of_o that_o council_n to_o be_v to_o make_v manifest_a by_o scripture-testimony_n what_o they_o conceive_v about_o the_o holy_a ghost_n against_o they_o who_o adventure_v to_o reject_v his_o lordship_n and_o if_o the_o testimony_n of_o evagrius_n be_v a_o private_a historian_n be_v not_o sufficient_a this_o very_a same_o thing_n be_v before_o he_o attest_v and_o declare_v concern_v this_o second_o general_n council_n in_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n act._n 5._o and_o in_o the_o seven_o canon_n of_o this_o second_o council_n where_o they_o declare_v how_o they_o will_v receive_v those_o that_o return_n from_o heresy_n among_o other_o thing_n concern_v some_o of_o they_o be_v those_o word_n we_o receive_v they_o as_o greek_n and_o the_o first_o day_n we_o make_v they_o christian_n and_o the_o second_o catechuman_n and_o so_o we_o catechise_v they_o and_o make_v they_o continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o church_n and_o hear_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o then_o we_o baptise_v they_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o appear_v that_o this_o council_n own_v the_o scripture_n as_o the_o way_n to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o establishment_n in_o it_o in_o that_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v heretic_n until_o they_o have_v be_v long_a hearer_n of_o it_o but_o i_o will_v not_o here_o neglect_v to_o mention_v that_o at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n pope_n damasus_n gather_v a_o council_n at_o rome_n hear_v of_o that_o at_o constantinople_n where_o they_o declare_v that_o after_o all_o the_o prophetical_a apostolical_a and_o evangelical_n scripture_n by_o which_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v found_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o some_o synodical_a decree_n above_o other_o church_n and_o christ_n himself_o say_v thou_o be_v peter_n be_v not_o this_o testimony_n to_o be_v see_v in_o their_o own_o collector_n of_o the_o council_n plain_a enough_o to_o show_v what_o be_v in_o those_o day_n own_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o main_a ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o faith_n sect_n vii_o what_o be_v own_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o three_o general_n council_n at_o ephesus_n this_o council_n be_v gather_v against_o nestorius_n when_o celestine_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o place_n be_v here_o supply_v by_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n that_o the_o nestorian_n than_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n for_o their_o rule_n be_v probable_a in_o that_o socr._n lib._n 7._o c._n 32._o relate_v that_o they_o endeavour_v to_o falsify_v the_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o likewise_o in_o that_o a_o epistle_n of_o the_o nestorian_n to_o the_o people_n of_o constantinople_n begin_v thus_o the_o law_n be_v not_o deliver_v in_o writing_n but_o be_v place_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o pastor_n which_o epistle_n be_v extant_a in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o ephesine_n council_n tom._n 3._o c._n 7._o and_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o cyril_n to_o comanus_n and_o pontamion_n act._n conc._n eph._n tom._n 2._o
partake_v of_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o make_v our_o body_n his_o and_o become_v man_n of_o a_o woman_n wherein_o he_o plain_o enough_o make_v use_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o decide_v the_o controversy_n concern_v that_o point_n of_o faith_n or_o rather_o to_o confirm_v that_o matter_n of_o faith_n against_o its_o opposer_n sect_n ix_o of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n acknowledge_v by_o the_o father_n and_o first_o of_o celestine_n as_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n to_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n in_o this_o particular_a i_o shall_v now_o endeavour_v to_o do_v it_o in_o all_o those_o our_o discourser_n pretend_v to_o be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o to_o avoid_v over_o great_a prolixity_n i_o will_v confine_v myself_o to_o they_o only_o his_o first_o citation_n be_v from_o celestine_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesine_n council_n where_o his_o word_n somewhat_o miss_v cite_v by_o the_o discourser_n be_v to_o this_o purpose_n we_o must_v by_o all_o mean_n endeavour_v that_o we_o may_v retain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o we_o and_o hitherto_o preserve_v by_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n but_o what_o be_v here_o for_o oral_a tradition_n do_v celestine_n tell_v we_o that_o that_o be_v the_o way_n of_o deliver_v and_o preserve_v truth_n till_o his_o time_n no_o such_o matter_n yea_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o epistle_n he_o say_v that_o be_v certain_a which_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o evangelical_n letter_n but_o that_o we_o may_v better_o understand_v celestine_n who_o letter_n to_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n be_v write_v against_o nestorius_n consider_v first_o his_o letter_n to_o cyril_n who_o confute_v nestorius_n in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n this_o true_o be_v the_o great_a triumph_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o thou_o have_v so_o strong_o prove_v our_o assertion_n and_o so_o mighty_o vanquish_v those_o that_o be_v contrary_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o divine_a scripture_n yea_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o nestorius_n he_o call_v that_o heresy_n of_o nestorius_n a_o perfidious_a novelty_n which_o endeavour_v to_o pull_v asunder_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n conjoin_v and_o in_o another_o epistle_n to_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n of_o constantinople_n he_o have_v these_o word_n of_o nestorius_n he_o fight_v against_o the_o apostle_n and_o explode_v the_o prophet_n and_o despise_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n himself_o speak_v of_o himself_o of_o what_o religion_n or_o of_o what_o law_n do_v he_o profess_v himself_o a_o bishop_n who_o do_v so_o foul_o abuse_v both_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o that_o epistle_n thus_o direct_v those_o constantinopolitan_o you_o have_v the_o apostolical_a word_n before_o your_o eye_n be_v perfect_a in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o meaning_n these_o word_n of_o celestine_n seem_v plain_o to_o show_v that_o in_o the_o romish_a church_n scripture_n be_v then_o the_o way_n whereby_o to_o try_v doctrine_n but_o if_o this_o be_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n of_o this_o roman_a bishop_n which_o seem_v so_o plain_a i_o may_v well_o conclude_v that_o the_o word_n by_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o old_a deliver_v truth_n be_v not_o general_o intelligible_a and_o so_o their_o tradition_n must_v be_v uncertain_a sect_n x._o what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n own_v by_o irenaeus_n the_o next_o father_n he_o cite_v be_v irenaeus_n from_o who_o he_o cite_v three_o testimony_n from_o irenaeus_n lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o though_o the_o name_n the_o book_n be_v omit_v by_o he_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n give_v charge_n to_o the_o bishop_n to_o observe_v tradition_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n without_o scripture_n in_o which_o he_o abuse_v irenaeus_n from_o irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o he_o to_o the_o same_o end_n cite_v this_o as_o his_o testimony_n though_o there_o be_v divers_a tongue_n in_o the_o world_n yet_o the_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o church_n be_v true_a and_o firm_a in_o which_o one_o and_o the_o same_o way_n of_o salvation_n be_v show_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n of_o which_o word_n only_o the_o first_o clause_n be_v in_o the_o place_n cite_v in_o irenaeus_n but_o these_o word_n the_o preach_n of_o the_o church_n be_v true_a and_o firm_a etc._n etc._n though_o gloss_v upon_o by_o this_o discourser_n as_o considerable_a be_v not_o to_o be_v there_o find_v in_o irenaeus_n and_o if_o they_o be_v they_o will_v not_o serve_v his_o purpose_n as_o may_v by_o and_o by_o appear_v and_o from_o irenaeus_n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o though_o he_o miscites_a it_o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o he_o cite_v word_n p._n 138._o to_o prove_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n now_o that_o i_o may_v give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n cite_v and_o also_o of_o the_o judgement_n of_o irenaeus_n i_o shall_v first_o observe_v from_o irenaeus_n himself_o what_o kind_n of_o heretic_n those_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n be_v who_o occasion_v these_o word_n and_o how_o he_o confute_v they_o and_o next_o which_o be_v his_o own_o judgement_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n concern_v the_o former_a irenaeus_n lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o tell_v we_o that_o those_o heretic_n when_o they_o be_v convince_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o accuse_v of_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o that_o they_o be_v not_o right_a nor_o of_o authority_n that_o they_o be_v various_o speak_v and_o that_o the_o truth_n can_v not_o be_v find_v out_o of_o they_o by_o those_o who_o have_v not_o tradition_n and_o that_o the_o truth_n be_v give_v in_o a_o live_a voice_n which_o be_v the_o wisdom_n in_o a_o mystery_n which_o every_o one_o of_o these_o heretic_n plead_v themselves_o have_v in_o valentinus_n or_o martion_n cerinthus_n or_o basilides_n and_o when_o they_o be_v challenge_v to_o hold_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n in_o the_o church_n they_o say_v they_o be_v wise_a than_o the_o apostle_n and_o so_o will_v neither_o hold_v to_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n since_o they_o be_v slippery_a as_o serpent_n endeavour_v every_o way_n to_o evade_v he_o say_v they_o must_v be_v every_o way_n resist_v after_o this_o c._n 3._o he_o contend_v with_o they_o concern_v tradition_n and_o show_v that_o the_o church_n tradition_n be_v much_o more_o considerable_a than_o these_o heretic_n and_o have_v the_o word_n which_o our_o discourser_n cite_v p._n 138._o all_o they_o who_o will_v hear_v truth_n may_v discern_v in_o the_o church_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n manifest_a in_o the_o whole_a world_n after_o which_o he_o add_v we_o can_v mention_v the_o bishop_n which_o be_v by_o the_o apostle_n institute_v in_o the_o church_n and_o be_v their_o successor_n and_o if_o they_o have_v know_v any_o mystery_n to_o teach_v they_o who_o be_v perfect_a they_o will_v not_o have_v conceal_v they_o from_o they_o further_o to_o manifest_v what_o be_v this_o tradition_n he_o refer_v to_o clemens_n his_o epistle_n say_v from_o thence_o they_o who_o will_v may_v know_v the_o apostolical_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n etc._n etc._n then_o that_o polycarp_n who_o converse_v with_o the_o apostle_n who_o irenaeus_n have_v see_v be_v a_o more_o faithful_a testifier_n than_o valentinus_n or_o martion_n and_o he_o declare_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o from_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n they_o who_o will_v may_v learn_v the_o preach_n of_o truth_n and_o that_o john_n who_o live_v to_o the_o time_n of_o trajan_n be_v a_o true_a witness_n of_o the_o apostle_n tradition_n cap._n 4._o he_o observe_v that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o depository_n of_o truth_n and_o if_o any_o have_v any_o dispute_n of_o any_o question_n ought_v they_o not_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n converse_v and_o from_o they_o to_o receive_v what_o be_v certain_a concern_v the_o present_a question_n and_o then_o he_o add_v which_o our_o discourser_n also_o cite_v p._n 131._o but_o what_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n ought_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o tradition_n which_o they_o deliver_v to_o those_o to_o who_o they_o commit_v the_o church_n to_o which_o ordination_n assent_v many_o nation_n of_o those_o barbarian_n who_o believe_v in_o christ_n have_v salvation_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n by_o the_o spirit_n without_o paper_n and_o ink_n and_o diligent_o keep_v the_o ancient_a tradition_n believe_v in_o one_o god_n etc._n etc._n and_o after_o say_v they_o who_o believe_v this_o faith_n without_o
letter_n be_v barbarian_n as_o to_o our_o speech_n cap._n 5._o he_o say_v tradition_n be_v thus_o in_o the_o church_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o proof_n which_o be_v from_o scripture_n and_o so_o spend_v several_a chapter_n in_o show_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n out_o of_o scripture_n from_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v it_o be_v evident_a 1._o that_o the_o heretic_n irenaeus_n deal_v with_o be_v in_o some_o thing_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o this_o discourser_n that_o be_v only_o for_o their_o own_o tradition_n and_o will_v neither_o be_v try_v by_o scripture_n nor_o any_o other_o tradition_n but_o what_o be_v among_o themselves_o as_o our_o discourser_n will_v disow_v trial_n by_o scripture_n and_o by_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o father_n write_n or_o council_n cor._n 14._o and_o from_o all_o other_o church_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n cor._n 13_o 17._o 2._o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o so_o much_o insist_v upon_o tradition_n be_v because_o these_o heretic_n as_o they_o deny_v scripture_n so_o they_o pretend_v to_o the_o best_a tradition_n which_o way_n of_o his_o argue_v speak_v not_o tradition_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o of_o considerable_a use_n in_o this_o case_n even_o as_o if_o we_o shall_v dispute_v with_o a_o pagan_a who_o own_v not_o christian_n revelation_n concern_v the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n the_o use_v rational_a argument_n against_o he_o will_v show_v that_o we_o count_v they_o very_o useful_a in_o this_o case_n but_o will_v not_o conclude_v that_o we_o own_o reason_n and_o not_o revelation_n for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o if_o a_o christian_a shall_v urge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o sufficient_a and_o certain_a against_o the_o jew_n it_o will_v be_v a_o vain_a consequence_n to_o infer_v that_o he_o make_v this_o only_a and_o not_o the_o new_a testament-revelation_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o christian_n faith_n 3._o that_o irenaeus_n do_v not_o think_v the_o urge_v the_o present_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n sufficient_a against_o those_o heretic_n but_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o ancient_a church_n tradition_n and_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n he_o evidence_v sufficient_o from_o the_o writing_n as_o also_o from_o the_o verbal_a testimony_n of_o they_o who_o be_v famous_a in_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o protestant_n be_v as_o ready_a as_o any_o to_o appeal_v to_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o have_v we_o such_o a_o man_n as_o polycarp_n who_o converse_v with_o s._n john_n we_o will_v receive_v his_o testimony_n as_o far_o as_o irenaeus_n do_v but_o have_v only_o ancient_a write_n which_o irenaeus_n think_v sufficient_a in_o the_o case_n of_o tradition_n we_o ready_o appeal_v to_o they_o 4._o that_o when_o irenaeus_n say_v the_o apostle_n tradition_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o whole_a world_n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o or_o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o though_o there_o be_v divers_a tongue_n in_o the_o world_n yet_o the_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o that_o be_v the_o church_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n believe_v and_o deliver_v the_o same_o faith_n he_o speak_v this_o against_o those_o heretic_n about_o those_o great_a article_n of_o faith_n that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o one_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n as_o himself_o express_v lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o and_o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o for_o even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n there_o be_v not_o in_o all_o the_o world_n a_o agreement_n in_o all_o doctrine_n since_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o irenaeus_n do_v not_o agree_v in_o this_o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_a church_n for_o their_o different_a observation_n of_o easter_n eus_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o now_o be_v this_o any_o consequence_n that_o doctrine_n which_o teach_v one_o god_n etc._n etc._n against_o those_o heretic_n be_v general_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n till_o irenaeus_n his_o time_n which_o be_v not_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n therefore_o all_o doctrine_n must_v certain_o be_v preserve_v without_o corruption_n in_o the_o church_n delivery_n above_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n though_o we_o certain_o know_v that_o beside_o protestant_n other_o church_n do_v not_o now_o deliver_v the_o same_o thing_n 5._o when_o he_o say_v ought_v we_o not_o to_o have_v follow_v tradition_n if_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n he_o say_v not_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o now_o they_o have_v leave_v they_o but_o rather_o in_o these_o word_n intimate_v the_o contrary_a but_o now_o more_o direct_o to_o see_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n consider_v these_o word_n of_o he_o lib._n 3._o c._n 1._o the_o gospel_n they_o then_o preach_v they_o after_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o then_o show_v how_o the_o evangelist_n have_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o write_v say_v if_o any_o man_n assent_v not_o to_o they_o he_o despise_v even_o christ_n the_o lord_n and_o the_o father_n and_o be_v condemn_v of_o himself_o and_o resist_v his_o own_o salvation_n lib._n 2._o c._n 46._o wherefore_o since_o the_o holy_a scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o evangelical_n clear_o and_o without_o ambiguity_n and_o as_o they_o may_v of_o all_o be_v hear_v declare_v etc._n etc._n they_o appear_v very_o dull_a who_o blind_a their_o eye_n at_o such_o a_o clear_a discovery_n and_o will_v not_o see_v the_o light_n of_o preach_v c._n 41._o have_v therefore_o the_o truth_n itself_o for_o our_o rule_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o god_n be_v open_o manifest_a we_o ought_v not_o to_o reject_v the_o firm_a and_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o god_n if_o we_o can_v find_v the_o solution_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o scripture_n we_o must_v believe_v god_n in_o these_o thing_n know_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a be_v speak_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n lib._n 4._o c._n 66._o read_v more_o diligent_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o read_v more_o diligent_o the_o prophet_n and_o you_o shall_v find_v every_o action_n and_o every_o doctrine_n and_o every_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n set_v forth_o in_o they_o lib._n 3._o c._n 11._o the_o gospel_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n wherefore_o it_o be_v consequent_a that_o it_o have_v four_o pillar_n he_o have_v give_v we_o a_o fourfold_a gospel_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o one_o spirit_n if_o then_o according_a to_o irenaeus_n man_n may_v believe_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o they_o that_o seek_v may_v find_v all_o doctrine_n in_o it_o which_o be_v there_o clear_a and_o manifest_a be_v not_o this_o enough_o to_o show_v he_o make_v it_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o not_o we_o have_v observe_v he_o call_v it_o by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o rule_n also_o and_o declare_v that_o none_o but_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n do_v then_o receive_v the_o faith_n in_o a_o unwritten_a way_n sect_n xi_o what_o be_v own_v by_o origen_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o first_o in_o his_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o prooem_n have_v observe_v that_o some_o who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o believe_v in_o christ_n differ_v in_o so_o great_a thing_n as_o concern_v god_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o which_o word_n he_o manifest_o refer_v to_o such_o heretic_n as_o irenaeus_n before_o he_o treat_v of_o such_o be_v montanist_n valentinian_o marcionist_n etc._n etc._n he_o begin_v to_o lay_v a_o rule_n he_o will_v proceed_v by_o in_o the_o word_n refer_v to_o by_o this_o author_n let_v the_o ecclesiastical_a preach_v deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o order_n of_o succession_n and_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n to_o this_o time_n be_v preserve_v that_o only_a truth_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v which_o in_o nothing_o differ_v from_o the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n this_o be_v his_o rule_n he_o will_v proceed_v by_o in_o these_o book_n by_o which_o in_o opposition_n to_o those_o heretic_n he_o mean_v the_o church_n delivery_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v chief_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n as_o i_o shall_v evidence_n first_o because_o he_o use_v promiscuous_o the_o phrase_n of_o ecclesiastical_a preach_a and_o scripture_n frequent_o in_o this_o prooem_n and_o except_v against_o the_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o peter_n as_o be_v no_o part_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o prooem_n declare_v that_o therefore_o he_o who_o will_v treat_v of_o these_o thing_n to_o know_v what_o be_v truth_n in_o
every_o one_o of_o they_o must_v effect_v it_o by_o take_v such_o assertion_n as_o he_o find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o such_o as_o be_v consequent_a from_o they_o where_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o prooem_n he_o declare_v in_o other_o word_n the_o rule_n lay_v down_o not_o many_o period_n before_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o which_o be_v quite_o opposite_a to_o the_o design_n of_o oral_a tradition_n i_o shall_v yet_o further_o confirm_v this_o by_o two_o other_o passage_n out_o of_o those_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o one_o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o where_o when_o he_o have_v declare_v that_o some_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o barbarian_n own_a the_o son_n of_o god_n he_o add_v we_o according_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o his_o doctrine_n which_o we_o have_v for_o certain_a divine_o inspire_v do_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v no_o other_o way_n possible_a to_o expound_v the_o more_o eminent_a and_o more_o divine_a account_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o to_o bring_v this_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o man_n but_o only_o by_o that_o scripture_n which_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v by_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a as_o also_o that_o of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n now_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a that_o he_o who_o believe_v that_o without_o the_o scripture_n there_o can_v be_v no_o eminent_a christian_a knowledge_n of_o christ_n shall_v lay_v any_o other_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o exclude_v scripture_n from_o be_v that_o rule_n the_o other_o passage_n be_v lib._n 4._o c._n 1._o it_o be_v not_o enough_o he_o say_v for_o they_o who_o discourse_n of_o such_o and_o so_o great_a thing_n to_o commit_v the_o matter_n to_o humane_a sense_n and_o the_o common_a understanding_n but_o we_o must_v take_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o thing_n we_o speak_v the_o testimony_n also_o of_o the_o divine_a scripture_n which_o testimony_n that_o they_o may_v afford_v we_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a faith_n either_o in_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v to_o be_v speak_v by_o we_o or_o in_o those_o that_o be_v already_o speak_v it_o seem_v necessary_a to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v the_o divine_a scripture_n inspire_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o he_o there_o undertake_v to_o prove_v what_o can_v be_v speak_v more_o full_o to_o make_v scripture_n both_o the_o only_a rule_n and_o a_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o yet_o nothing_o will_v satisfy_v but_o the_o word_n rule_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o also_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o four_o book_n immediate_o before_o his_o anacephalaeosis_n where_o he_o say_v our_o understanding_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o divine_a letter_n though_o enough_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v to_o show_v the_o great_a mistake_n of_o this_o citation_n from_o origen_n i_o shall_v yet_o far_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o phrase_n which_o deceive_v this_o author_n ecclesiastica_fw-la traditio_fw-la &_o ecclesiastica_fw-la praedicatio_fw-la do_v both_o of_o they_o among_o the_o father_n oft_o signify_v the_o delivery_n in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o to_o avoid_v multiply_v instance_n concern_v ecclesiastical_a tradition_n i_o shall_v refer_v to_o what_o shall_v be_v speak_v concern_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o scholar_n origen_n be_v and_o to_o what_o be_v hereafter_o cite_v from_o athanasius_n against_o samosatenus_fw-la concern_v the_o phrase_n of_o ecclesiastical_a preach_n we_o may_v observe_v a_o like_a phrase_n in_o austin_n de_fw-la unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la c._n 16._o let_v they_o show_v their_o church_n if_o they_o can_v in_o the_o prescript_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o song_n of_o the_o psalm_n in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o pastor_n himself_o in_o the_o preach_n and_o labour_n of_o the_o evangelist_n that_o be_v in_o all_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o the_o holy_a book_n somewhat_o alike_o expression_n be_v above_o cite_v from_o irenaeus_n lib._n 2._o c._n 46._o and_o from_o leo_n ep._n 10._o in_o sect._n 8._o n._n 2._o his_o other_o testimony_n from_o origen_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o 29_o hom._n in_o matt._n we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v otherwise_o than_o as_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v deliver_v we_o by_o succession_n which_o word_n he_o there_o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n with_o the_o former_a to_o assert_v the_o way_n of_o the_o church_n tradition_n and_o that_o scriptural_a against_o the_o heretic_n to_o understand_v origen_n herein_o it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o observe_v a_o little_a before_o these_o word_n he_o expound_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n to_o be_v a_o word_n which_o stand_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o persuade_v to_o depart_v from_o the_o creator_n who_o be_v the_o only_a and_o true_a god_n and_o to_o believe_v another_o god_n we_o know_v not_o who_o above_o he_o to_o who_o none_o be_v like_a in_o which_o word_n he_o evident_o refer_v to_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o 30._o hom._n name_n basilides_n martion_n valentinus_n and_o apelles_n to_o who_o he_o refer_v every_o one_o of_o which_o as_o the_o church-history_n inform_v we_o bring_v in_o another_o god_n from_o the_o true_a concern_v these_o heresy_n hom._n 29._o at_o the_o end_n he_o exhort_v that_o though_o they_o shall_v pretend_v some_o scripture_n they_o shall_v not_o believe_v they_o but_o keep_v to_o the_o church_n tradition_n why_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v in_o pretend_v to_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n he_o show_v because_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n do_v not_o appear_v from_o any_o place_n of_o scripture_n but_o from_o all_o scripture_n that_o be_v of_o the_o law_n prophet_n evangelist_n and_o apostle_n that_o the_o church_n tradition_n he_o recommend_v be_v that_o only_a which_o be_v ground_v upon_o and_o according_a to_o scripture_n be_v evident_a in_o that_o a_o little_a before_o he_o say_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n do_v always_o superadd_a something_o to_o what_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o shorten_n those_o day_n he_o expound_v that_o the_o good_a god_n will_v cut_v off_o all_o those_o additament_n to_o scripture_n by_o who_o he_o please_v origen_n here_o all_o along_o agree_v with_o the_o protestant_n rule_n but_o no_o way_n with_o oral_a tradition_n nor_o with_o any_o thing_n else_o that_o differ_v from_o scripture_n or_o add_v to_o it_o but_o he_o account_v all_o such_o as_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v many_o other_o testimony_n from_o origen_n which_o i_o omit_v as_o suppose_v i_o have_v from_o these_o two_o place_n choose_v by_o this_o author_n show_v enough_o that_o origen_n own_v the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n protestant_n as_o well_o as_o origen_n will_v not_o have_v man_n be_v delude_v by_o the_o subtlety_n of_o any_o heretic_n who_o pretend_v to_o urge_v scripture_n and_o yet_o they_o no_o more_o thereby_o disow_v its_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o doctrine_n than_o our_o saviour_n do_v disow_v it_o as_o a_o rule_n of_o life_n when_o he_o will_v not_o be_v tempt_v by_o the_o devil_n cite_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n to_o act_v against_o its_o command_n sect_n xii_o what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n own_v by_o tertullian_n three_o discourse_n of_o tertullian_n be_v refer_v to_o by_o this_o discourser_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v the_o praescriptione_n adversus_fw-la haereticos_fw-la cite_v corol._n 15._o where_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v heretic_n to_o argue_v out_o of_o scripture_n the_o design_n of_o this_o treatise_n of_o tertullian_n be_v to_o evidence_n that_o the_o doctrine_n profess_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o true_a christian_a doctrine_n against_o such_o heretic_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mould_n with_o they_o irenaeus_n and_o origen_n oppose_v who_o either_o will_v not_o admit_v the_o scripture_n cap._n 17._o or_o else_o change_v the_o very_a propriety_n of_o the_o word_n not_o allow_v their_o know_a signification_n but_o imagine_v in_o they_o strange_a thing_n which_o no_o way_n appear_v which_o be_v the_o way_n of_o the_o valentinian_o c._n 38._o and_o these_o heretic_n be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o produce_v other_o thing_n c._n 8._o against_o these_o he_o plead_v prescription_n as_o to_o the_o true_a christian_a doctrine_n as_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v communion_n with_o they_o he_o show_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_v with_o such_o heretic_n from_o scripture_n since_o they_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o it_o c._n 17_o 18._o and_o since_o these_o heretic_n do_v not_o own_o the_o only_a god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n c._n 7._o and_o 13_o 14._o he_o urge_v that_o they_o be_v
be_v sense_v true_o if_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o reason_n he_o will_v easy_o see_v that_o when_o the_o father_n urge_v scripture_n as_o manifest_o declare_v the_o truth_n against_o their_o opposer_n who_o as_o yet_o disown_a the_o sense_n or_o to_o doubter_n who_o do_v not_o yet_o own_o it_o full_o they_o must_v needs_o mean_v the_o scripture_n without_o any_o sense_n impose_v upon_o they_o otherwise_o than_o as_o the_o word_n will_v of_o themselves_o discover_v the_o sense_n of_o he_o who_o write_v they_o for_o this_o will_v be_v a_o weak_a way_n to_o dispute_v from_o scripture_n as_o the_o father_n general_o do_v with_o they_o who_o own_v they_o if_o they_o shall_v say_v we_o will_v evidence_n it_o from_o scripture_n but_o you_o must_v then_o first_o suppose_v they_o to_o mean_a as_o we_o mean_v by_o this_o mean_v the_o scripture_n can_v give_v no_o evidence_n or_o light_n to_o any_o truth_n in_o question_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a current_n of_o our_o citation_n from_o the_o father_n the_o three_o note_n be_v that_o it_o be_v frequent_a with_o the_o father_n to_o force_v heretic_n to_o accept_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n from_o those_o who_o give_v they_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n and_o frequent_a to_o sense_n the_o letter_n even_o when_o dark_a by_o tradition_n but_o never_o to_o bend_v tradition_n to_o the_o outward_a show_n of_o the_o letter_n as_o to_o the_o first_o clause_n of_o urge_v upon_o heretic_n the_o sense_n which_o they_o own_o from_o who_o they_o receive_v the_o letter_n the_o father_n never_o urge_v this_o but_o in_o some_o special_a case_n when_o heretic_n such_o as_o valentinian_n and_o some_o other_o who_o can_v scarce_o be_v call_v receiver_n of_o the_o scripture-letter_n disow_v the_o know_v and_o common_a signification_n of_o word_n in_o scripture_n and_o introduce_v wonderful_a strange_a one_o here_o to_o preserve_v the_o faithful_a confirm_v the_o doubtful_a and_o reduce_v the_o wander_a they_o urge_v the_o church_n authority_n or_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n of_o doctrine_n and_o common_a delivery_n of_o signification_n of_o word_n as_o more_o considerable_a than_o such_o sensible_o monstrous_a innovation_n yet_o this_o be_v in_o thing_n where_o to_o man_n unprejudiced_a and_o willing_a to_o receive_v truth_n they_o will_v appear_v plain_o from_o the_o very_a word_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v consistent_a if_o there_o be_v the_o like_a cause_n with_o the_o principle_n of_o protestant_n as_o with_o any_o other_o in_o other_o case_n the_o father_n urge_v against_o the_o heretic_n evident_a argument_n from_o the_o light_n of_o scripture-letter_n nor_o do_v they_o sense_n scripture_n by_o tradition_n in_o hard_a text_n of_o scripture_n otherwise_o than_o protestant_n will_v do_v that_o be_v where_o any_o assertion_n be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o sure_o ground_v upon_o scripture_n neither_o they_o nor_o we_o will_v so_o interpret_v any_o dark_a scripture_n as_o to_o oppose_v such_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o many_o other_o thing_n will_v allow_v tradition_n its_o degree_n of_o authority_n but_o that_o they_o never_o bend_v tradition_n to_o scripture_n letter_n be_v very_o untrue_a when_o any_o true_o catholic_n doctrine_n hold_v by_o the_o church_n be_v question_v or_o impugn_a be_v not_o tradition_n bend_v to_o scripture_n letter_n when_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o to_o declare_v and_o manifest_v such_o doctrine_n which_o be_v the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o ancient_n as_o have_v be_v show_v but_o will_v they_o ever_o so_o bend_v tradition_n to_o scripture_n as_o to_o close_v with_o scripture_n in_o reject_v tradition_n if_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o catholic_n bishop_n be_v a_o tradition_n s._n austin_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la eccles_n c._n 10._o say_v we_o must_v not_o consent_v with_o catholic_n bishop_n if_o they_o think_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o scripture_n of_o god_n but_o do_v ever_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n say_v that_o we_o must_v not_o agree_v with_o scripture_n if_o it_o speak_v against_o what_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v call_v catholic_n do_v deliver_v his_o last_o note_n be_v a_o very_a vain_a and_o empty_a one_o that_o they_o can_v hold_v scripture_n thus_o interpretable_a the_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o most_o heretic_n against_o who_o they_o write_v hold_v it_o they_o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v heretic_n since_o they_o hold_v the_o rule_n but_o first_o those_o heretic_n who_o pretend_v to_o own_o scripture_n who_o be_v not_o the_o most_o do_v not_o perfect_o hold_v the_o same_o rule_n with_o catholic_n who_o hold_v to_o scripture_n as_o their_o rule_n the_o catholic_n rule_n be_v scripture_n as_o the_o word_n will_v natural_o hold_v forth_o the_o true_a and_o genuine_a sense_n but_o the_o rule_n of_o heretic_n who_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n be_v scripture_n as_o the_o word_n be_v wilful_o pervert_v contrary_a to_o their_o natural_a and_o plain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n but_o again_o why_o may_v not_o they_o be_v heretic_n who_o profess_v to_o hold_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o they_o take_v no_o heed_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o that_o rule_n and_o reject_v doctrine_n declare_v by_o it_o can_v reason_n be_v a_o rule_n in_o philosophy_n because_o two_o party_n both_o pretend_v to_o reason_n i_o have_v now_o dismiss_v his_o testimony_n in_o the_o last_o place_n he_o undertake_v to_o show_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n own_o this_o way_n of_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n now_o though_o i_o can_v show_v that_o in_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n where_o this_o author_n pretend_v so_o great_a a_o clearness_n of_o tradition_n they_o be_v not_o yet_o agree_v upon_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n yet_o since_o i_o have_v enough_o show_v the_o dissent_n of_o this_o his_o opinion_n from_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o therefore_o if_o they_o all_o be_v of_o this_o author_n opinion_n it_o will_v neither_o make_v any_o thing_n for_o their_o own_o doctrine_n nor_o against_o the_o protestant_n i_o will_v for_o my_o part_n let_v he_o enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o his_o labour_n in_o this_o particular_a fear_v most_o that_o papist_n will_v endeavour_v in_o this_o point_n to_o deal_v with_o protestant_n as_o we_o above_o observe_v that_o the_o arian_n do_v with_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n that_o be_v like_o chamaelions_n change_v their_o shape_n and_o when_o they_o be_v confute_v in_o one_o way_n they_o oppose_v the_o truth_n in_o another_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sermon_n preach_v upon_o several_a occasion_n by_o william_n falkner_n d.d._n a_o sermon_n preach_v at_o lyn-st_n margaret_n at_o the_o bishop_n visitation_n octob._n 15._o 1677._o 2_o cor._n 5.18_o and_o have_v give_v to_o we_o the_o ministry_n of_o reconciliation_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v of_o mighty_a efficacy_n for_o the_o reform_v the_o world_n be_v not_o only_o evince_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o but_o from_o that_o visible_a difference_n which_o appear_v between_o the_o life_n of_o the_o true_a primitive_a christian_n and_o other_o man_n insomuch_o that_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o gr_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o gr_n that_o christianity_n become_v great_o fame_v every_o where_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o purity_n of_o life_n in_o they_o who_o embrace_v it_o but_o as_o no_o sick_a man_n can_v rational_o expect_v any_o relief_n against_o his_o distemper_n by_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o best_a physician_n unless_o he_o will_v observe_v they_o so_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v if_o many_o who_o own_o the_o name_n of_o christianity_n without_o sincere_a submission_n thereto_o have_v life_n unsuitable_a to_o this_o profession_n hence_o some_o of_o they_o practice_v open_a viciousness_n looseness_n and_o debauchery_n and_o other_o embrace_v pride_n uncharitableness_n and_o disobedience_n all_o which_o be_v diametrical_o opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n hence_o also_o many_o who_o pretend_v a_o high_a respect_n to_o the_o holy_a jesus_n do_v slight_a his_o peculiar_a institutionâ—_n undervalue_v the_o use_n even_o of_o that_o prayer_n which_o our_o lord_n compose_v and_o enjoin_v the_o communion_n of_o that_o catholic_n church_n which_o he_o found_v and_o build_v upon_o a_o rock_n the_o attendance_n upon_o that_o holy_a sacrament_n which_o he_o appoint_v the_o night_n he_o be_v betray_v and_o the_o reverence_n for_o that_o ministry_n which_o he_o have_v establish_v in_o his_o church_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o which_o these_o word_n in_o part_n declare_v in_o that_o god_n have_v give_v to_o we_o the_o ministry_n of_o reconciliation_n in_o which_o word_n i_o shall_v consider_v i._o the_o nature_n and_o excellency_n of_o this_o ministry_n in_o general_n without_o respect_n to_o the_o distinction_n of_o its_o
eremo_fw-la serm._n 26._o s._n augustine_n name_n observe_v that_o this_o sin_n have_v much_o of_o spiritual_a leprosy_n in_o it_o it_o be_v dangerous_a to_o the_o soul_n and_o great_o defile_v it_o it_o be_v apt_a to_o infect_v other_o and_o render_v the_o person_n unfit_a for_o common_a society_n and_o god_n be_v please_v to_o punish_v it_o in_o miriam_n with_o leprosy_n in_o her_o body_n 26._o church_n the_o reproacher_n by_o public_a censure_n shut_v out_o of_o the_o ancient_a church_n when_o the_o strict_a rule_n of_o christian_a discipline_n be_v exercise_v he_o who_o defame_v reproach_v or_o revile_v other_o be_v to_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n by_o a_o public_a censure_n which_o be_v a_o evidence_n that_o the_o christian_a church_n account_v this_o sin_n to_o forfeit_v the_o privilege_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o the_o person_n who_o commit_v it_o and_o live_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v esteem_v member_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o among_o other_o great_a sinner_n the_o reviler_n railer_n or_o reproacher_n be_v worthy_a to_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o christian_a society_n be_v declare_v by_o the_o apostle_n himself_o 1_o cor_fw-la 5.11_o for_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o apostle_n there_o use_v be_v of_o that_o extent_n as_o to_o include_v all_o who_o utter_v contentious_a contumelious_a and_o defame_v word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v oft_o use_v by_o the_o 13._o the_o septuag_n in_o exod._n 17.2_o 7._o num._n 20.3_o 13._o septuagint_n to_o answer_v the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o relate_v to_o strife_n and_o contention_n and_o take_v in_o all_o contentious_a reproach_v word_n according_a to_o the_o disciplinary_a rule_n receive_v in_o this_o kingdom_n many_o hundred_o year_n since_o offender_n of_o this_o nature_n especial_o if_o they_o defame_v or_o speak_v contumelious_o 1._o contumelious_o in_o 2._o lib._n penitent_a egbert_n n._n 21_o &c_n &c_n 29._o in_o spelmar_n conc._n vol._n 1._o against_o their_o superior_n be_v to_o come_v under_o the_o rule_n of_o penance_n in_o like_a manner_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o ancient_a time_n 26._o time_n in_o regul_n brev_n resp_n 26._o s._n basil_n adjudge_v both_o he_o who_o slander_v his_o neighbour_n and_o he_o also_o who_o shall_v comply_v with_o he_o or_o give_v ear_n unto_o he_o to_o deserve_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v separate_v and_o cut_v off_o from_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n and_o it_o be_v more_o ancient_o decree_v in_o the_o western_a church_n that_o those_o who_o shall_v spread_v abroad_o reproach_n or_o libel_n against_o other_o shall_v be_v under_o a_o anathema_n according_a to_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o 52._o of_o conc._n elib_n c._n 52._o eliberis_n all_o which_o show_v how_o odious_a this_o sin_n have_v be_v repute_v and_o how_o much_o abhor_v and_o condemn_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n 27._o and_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n when_o the_o psalmist_n declare_v the_o qualification_n necessary_a for_o he_o who_o shall_v dwell_v in_o god_n holy_a hill_n kingdom_n and_o threaten_v with_o exclusion_n out_o of_o god_n kingdom_n or_o who_o shall_v be_v own_v a_o true_a member_n of_o his_o church_n here_o and_o have_v a_o entrance_n into_o his_o glory_n hereafter_o this_o be_v part_n of_o his_o description_n psal_n 15.1_o 3._o he_o that_o backbit_v not_o with_o his_o tongue_n nor_o do_v evil_a to_o his_o neighbour_n nor_o take_v up_o a_o reproach_n against_o his_o neighbour_n to_o this_o s._n james_n his_o word_n be_v agreeable_a chap._n 1.26_o if_o any_o man_n among_o you_o seem_v to_o be_v religious_a and_o bridle_v not_o his_o tongue_n that_o man_n religion_n be_v vain_a s._n paul_n also_o assure_v we_o that_o reviler_n shall_v not_o inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 6.10_o and_o our_o lord_n himself_o say_v concern_v he_o who_o speak_v contumelious_o to_o his_o brother_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o hell_n fire_n mat._n 5.22_o 28._o now_o he_o who_o consider_v what_o god_n be_v and_o what_o be_v the_o excellency_n of_o his_o kingdom_n destruction_n and_o with_o eternal_a destruction_n can_v account_v it_o any_o light_a sentence_n to_o be_v eternal_a exclude_v from_o his_o glory_n and_o presence_n as_o the_o fall_v angel_n be_v if_o this_o be_v not_o enough_o the_o desperate_a misery_n of_o all_o wicked_a doer_n who_o shall_v be_v refuse_v entrance_n thereinto_o will_v make_v the_o stout_a heart_n to_o tremble_v and_o will_v change_v the_o most_o brisk_a and_o jolly_a temper_n into_o doleful_a weep_n wail_v and_o gnash_n of_o tooth_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v under_o the_o astonish_a sense_n of_o the_o divine_a wrath_n the_o infinite_a pain_n express_v by_o the_o fire_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v quench_v the_o perplex_v torment_n of_o a_o terrible_o awaken_v conscience_n and_o the_o worm_n that_o never_o die_v this_o will_v be_v a_o unspeakable_o dismal_a state_n to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v the_o amaze_a presence_n and_o society_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n and_o other_o damn_a person_n express_v their_o sad_a out-cry_n and_o terror_n and_o the_o overwhelm_a sense_n of_o a_o hopeless_a and_o unpitied_a condition_n and_o all_o this_o to_o abide_v in_o those_o black_a and_o frightful_a region_n of_o darkness_n to_o all_o eternity_n 29._o vengeance_n and_o with_o a_o heavy_a degree_n of_o future_a misery_n and_o vengeance_n and_o yet_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o this_o unspeakable_a and_o endless_a destruction_n and_o torment_n the_o scripture_n which_o declare_v the_o rule_n according_a to_o which_o god_n will_v denounce_v his_o sentence_n tell_v we_o that_o those_o who_o reproach_n and_o speak_v evil_a of_o superior_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o sinner_n who_o must_v expect_v the_o high_a degree_n of_o judgement_n and_o severity_n at_o the_o great_a day_n 2_o pet._n 2.9_o 10._o the_o lord_n know_v how_o to_o deliver_v the_o godly_a out_o of_o temptation_n and_o to_o reserve_v the_o unjust_a unto_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o be_v punish_v but_o chief_o they_o that_o walk_v after_o the_o flesh_n in_o the_o lust_n of_o uncleanness_n and_o despise_v government_n presumptuous_a be_v they_o self_n will_v they_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n where_o we_o see_v despise_v dominion_n or_o government_n and_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n be_v part_n of_o the_o description_n of_o those_o who_o god_n will_v chief_o punish_v and_o to_o such_o person_n will_v belong_v those_o other_o expression_n of_o be_v presumptuous_a and_o self-willed_a for_o such_o they_o must_v be_v who_o will_v be_v so_o insolent_a as_o to_o despise_v what_o god_n have_v set_v over_o they_o and_o forget_v their_o own_o station_n to_o reproach_v they_o who_o be_v in_o authority_n and_o though_o the_o former_a clause_n of_o this_o verse_n concern_v they_o who_o walk_v after_o the_o flesh_n in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lust_n of_o uncleanness_n or_o defilement_n may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v concern_v they_o who_o practise_v adultery_n fornication_n and_o lasciviousness_n yet_o even_o this_o clause_n also_o may_v not_o improper_o be_v apply_v to_o this_o sin_n against_o which_o i_o be_o particular_o discourse_v for_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o rom._n 13.13_o 14._o gal._n 5.16_o 17_o 18_o 19_o 20._o 1_o pet._n 2.11_o 12_o 13._o and_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o the_o passion_n of_o man_n and_o the_o expression_n and_o unruliness_n of_o they_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o reproach_v be_v include_v under_o the_o phrase_n of_o the_o lust_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o that_o this_o sin_n i_o be_o treat_v of_o be_v defile_v be_v manifest_a from_o the_o former_a part_n of_o this_o chapter_n now_o the_o direful_a vengeance_n of_o god_n do_v infinite_o go_v beyond_o the_o severe_a execution_n which_o can_v be_v contrive_v by_o man_n and_o all_o man_n ought_v to_o have_v a_o serious_a sense_n of_o this_o and_o all_o holy_a and_o godly_a man_n have_v so_o when_o polycarpi_n when_o martyr_n polycarpi_n polycarp_n be_v threaten_v by_o the_o proconsul_n first_o to_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n by_o cruel_a wild_a beast_n and_o when_o this_o move_v he_o not_o he_o be_v tell_v he_o shall_v be_v burn_v with_o fire_n unless_o he_o will_v depart_v from_o the_o christian_a religion_n it_o be_v reasonable_o and_o wise_o as_o well_o as_o pious_o reply_v by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n thou_o threaten_v that_o fire_n which_o burn_v for_o a_o hour_n and_o then_o go_v out_o but_o thou_o consider_v not_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o future_a judgement_n and_o the_o eternal_a punishment_n which_o be_v reserve_v for_o the_o wicked_a this_o be_v that_o we_o all_o ought_v to_o fear_v as_o most_o dreadful_a and_o to_o avoid_v
various_a method_n and_o sometime_o in_o a_o more_o strange_a and_o extraordinary_a manner_n thus_o the_o wrath_n of_o 8._o of_o jos_n ant._n jud._n l._n 11._o c._n 8._o alexander_n who_o go_v against_o jerusalem_n with_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o enrage_a enemy_n be_v full_o appease_v to_o the_o admiration_n of_o those_o who_o accompany_v he_o when_o he_o meet_v jaddus_n the_o high_a priest_n in_o his_o priestly_a garment_n and_o remember_v that_o before_o he_o come_v out_o of_o macedonia_n such_o a_o person_n in_o that_o habit_n appear_v to_o he_o and_o encourage_v he_o in_o his_o enterprise_n and_o when_o a_o diploma_n be_v sign_v to_o create_v trouble_n to_o the_o bohemian_a church_n when_o maximilian_n the_o second_o be_v emperor_n 1565_o 109._o 1565_o comen_fw-fr historiolae_fw-la 109._o comenius_n acquaint_v we_o that_o he_o who_o carry_v it_o go_v over_o the_o bridge_n of_o danubius_n without_o the_o gate_n of_o vienna_n the_o bridge_n at_o that_o instant_n break_v and_o though_o this_o person_n be_v take_v up_o dead_a by_o some_o fisher_n the_o diploma_n be_v never_o see_v after_o and_o thereby_o that_o church_n enjoy_v rest_n and_o peace_n and_o for_o the_o preservation_n and_o security_n of_o his_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o great_a opposition_n he_o raise_v up_o a_o constantine_n and_o in_o the_o same_o age_n soon_o remove_v a_o julian_n and_o we_o have_v have_v instance_n of_o god_n care_n towards_o the_o reformation_n of_o our_o church_n in_o defeat_v many_o opposition_n contrive_v against_o it_o and_o our_o religious_a prince_n and_o in_o restore_v it_o again_o to_o its_o former_a establishment_n after_o our_o late_a trouble_n and_o also_o in_o order_v the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n to_o be_v short_a and_o that_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o issue_n and_o that_o after_o she_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o succession_n of_o many_o excellent_a prince_n 35._o ans_fw-fr 3._o crucify_a 3._o religion_n be_v never_o more_o oppose_v than_o when_o christ_n be_v crucify_a religion_n can_v never_o be_v oppose_v with_o great_a enmity_n and_o malicious_a design_n than_o it_o be_v when_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v yet_o than_o he_o revile_v not_o nor_o allow_v s._n peter_n rashness_n but_o leave_v we_o his_o example_n for_o our_o imitation_n the_o church_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n be_v never_o without_o the_o enmity_n of_o the_o evil_a one_o and_o those_o who_o he_o can_v engage_v against_o it_o but_o at_o sometime_o their_o opposition_n be_v more_o vehement_a than_o at_o other_o when_o our_o lord_n be_v crucify_v the_o devil_n enter_v into_o judas_n to_o effect_v it_o the_o jew_n aim_v utter_o to_o root_v out_o the_o christian_a name_n the_o power_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o sanhedrin_n be_v then_o engage_v against_o it_o and_o gain_v both_o herod_n and_o pilate_n into_o a_o compliance_n with_o they_o and_o there_o be_v great_a opposition_n against_o religion_n even_o fiery_a trial_n 1_o pet._n 4.12_o when_o yet_o s._n peter_n require_v christian_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n patience_n and_o meekness_n and_o to_o reverence_v superior_n but_o with_o we_o bless_a be_v god_n our_o law_n establish_v the_o true_a religion_n our_o clergy_n defend_v it_o and_o press_v the_o practice_n of_o it_o and_o our_o prince_n who_o god_n preserve_v uphold_v the_o profession_n of_o it_o but_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o live_v under_o pagan_a ruler_n who_o persecute_v the_o church_n behave_v themselves_o with_o more_o honourable_a respect_n towards_o they_o than_o many_o now_o do_v towards_o those_o christian_a governor_n and_o spiritual_a guide_n who_o encourage_v and_o promote_v christianity_n 36._o duty_n 4._o true_a zeal_n have_v respect_n to_o all_o duty_n ans_fw-fr 4._o true_a zeal_n for_o religion_n be_v of_o excellent_a use_n and_o very_o desirable_a but_o it_o consist_v in_o pious_a and_o holy_a live_n not_o in_o passionate_a and_o sinful_a speak_n and_o it_o must_v be_v uniform_a in_o mind_v all_o the_o part_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v incumbent_a on_o we_o but_o they_o who_o be_v careless_a and_o negligent_a in_o great_a and_o plain_a duty_n can_v have_v no_o true_a love_n and_o conscientious_a regard_n to_o religion_n and_o therefore_o no_o zeal_n for_o it_o but_o it_o be_v something_o else_o which_o they_o miscall_v by_o that_o name_n true_a zeal_n will_v put_v man_n on_o diligent_a constant_a and_o devout_a attendance_n on_o god_n public_a worship_n and_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n upon_o solicitous_a thought_n and_o care_n for_o the_o church_n peace_n and_o union_n upon_o all_o the_o exercise_n of_o piety_n to_o god_n and_o of_o righteousness_n charity_n meekness_n and_o due_a obedience_n to_o man_n and_o particular_o both_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o happiness_n of_o another_o world_n and_o a_o comfortable_a estate_n in_o this_o it_o will_v oblige_v man_n to_o curb_v the_o rashness_n and_o sin_n of_o their_o word_n and_o expression_n according_a to_o that_o advice_n of_o the_o psalmist_n and_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n 1_o pet._n 3.10_o 11._o he_o that_o will_v love_v life_n and_o see_v good_a day_n let_v he_o refrain_v his_o tongue_n from_o evil_n and_o his_o lip_n that_o they_o speak_v no_o guile_n let_v he_o eschew_v evil_a and_o do_v good_a let_v he_o seek_v peace_n and_o ensue_v it_o 37._o wherefore_o let_v every_o person_n avoid_v uncharitable_a reproach_n against_o all_o man_n to_o be_v avoid_v as_o he_o value_v his_o own_o happiness_n and_o as_o he_o will_v approve_v himself_o a_o true_a disciple_n of_o christ_n beware_v of_o this_o sinful_a behaviour_n of_o slander_v or_o reproach_v other_o and_o not_o the_o speaker_n only_o but_o he_o that_o hear_v such_o thing_n with_o delight_n be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o uncharitableness_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n serve_v his_o own_o sinful_a passion_n and_o give_v encouragement_n to_o the_o practice_n and_o spread_v of_o this_o vice_n s._n vivendi_fw-la s._n bern._n de_fw-fr modo_fw-la bene_fw-la vivendi_fw-la bernard_n therefore_o well_o advise_v all_o man_n to_o avoid_v a_o detractor_n as_o a_o serpent_n who_o cast_v forth_o his_o poison_n because_o beside_o his_o own_o sin_n he_o who_o willing_o give_v ear_n to_o he_o become_v guilty_a also_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n s._n austin_n s._n hierome_n and_o other_o who_o sometime_o speak_v of_o the_o contumelious_a ear_n or_o that_o man_n ear_n as_o well_o as_o their_o tongue_n may_v render_v they_o just_o chargeable_a with_o the_o sin_n of_o reproach_v he_o that_o in_o this_o case_n speak_v rash_o or_o uncharitable_o or_o that_o entertain_v such_o expression_n with_o pleasure_n must_v ordinary_o intend_v a_o prejudice_n to_o another_o and_o a_o blemish_n to_o his_o reputation_n and_o this_o very_a intention_n speak_v some_o degree_n of_o malice_n or_o ill-will_n contain_v in_o this_o sin_n and_o sometime_o a_o very_a high_a degree_n thereof_o but_o the_o main_a hurt_n and_o mischief_n fal'_v upon_o the_o offender_n himself_o be_v contain_v in_o his_o sin_n and_o consequent_a upon_o it_o he_o like_v the_o man_n who_o spirit_n be_v so_o far_o envenom_v as_o to_o take_v poison_n in_o his_o mouth_n to_o spit_v it_o at_o another_o be_v in_o a_o direct_a way_n to_o ruin_v himself_o whatsoever_o prejudice_n the_o other_o may_v sustain_v by_o he_o so_o s._n 119._o s._n hier._n in_o ps_n 119._o hierome_n declare_v detrahimus_fw-la illi_fw-la illi_fw-la non_fw-la nocemus_fw-la sed_fw-la nostras_fw-la interficimus_fw-la animas_fw-la we_o speak_v unworthy_o of_o another_o but_o the_o main_a damage_n do_v not_o fall_v upon_o he_o but_o we_o destroy_v our_o own_o soul_n 38._o of_o and_o repent_v of_o let_v all_o those_o therefore_o who_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o this_o transgression_n hearty_o repent_v thereof_o that_o they_o may_v find_v mercy_n with_o god_n but_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o repentance_n in_o matter_n of_o injury_n to_o man_n by_o word_n or_o deed_n do_v not_o only_o require_v a_o desi_n from_o the_o further_a practice_n of_o the_o sin_n with_o due_a sorrow_n for_o the_o former_a miscarriage_n but_o also_o a_o careful_a undertake_n to_o make_v satisfaction_n for_o the_o injury_n do_v it_o be_v therefore_o here_o requisite_a that_o the_o offender_n do_v ready_o free_o and_o ingenuous_o retract_v what_o have_v be_v speak_v amiss_o and_o vindicate_v he_o who_o have_v be_v injurious_o asperse_v and_o also_o endeavour_v that_o his_o future_a kindness_n towards_o he_o may_v be_v equivalent_a to_o his_o past_a unkindness_n and_o the_o man_n who_o refuse_v this_o be_v as_o far_o from_o integrity_n as_o he_o who_o wrong_v his_o neighbour_n in_o his_o possession_n or_o estate_n be_v from_o honesty_n if_o he_o only_o forbear_v the_o repeat_v new_a act_n of_o theft_n fraud_n or_o violence_n but_o still_o detain_v without_o restitution_n what_o he_o injurious_o possess_v himself_o of_o which_o of_o right_n belong_v to_o another_o man_n 39_o case_n a_o candid_a
construction_n needful_a in_o private_a and_o public_a case_n and_o as_o a_o preservative_n against_o this_o sin_n it_o be_v needful_a that_o we_o regulate_v our_o passion_n and_o maintain_v a_o due_a government_n over_o they_o and_o set_v a_o watch_n over_o our_o lip_n humble_o beg_v the_o aid_n of_o divine_a assistance_n and_o we_o must_v also_o take_v care_n that_o we_o allow_v a_o favourable_a construction_n and_o a_o candid_a interpretation_n to_o the_o word_n and_o action_n of_o other_o especial_o of_o our_o superior_n and_o to_o this_o both_o ingenuity_n and_o christian_a charity_n will_v direct_v and_o oblige_v we_o wise_a man_n have_v just_o condemn_v those_o person_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o calumny_n against_o a_o law_n in_o wrest_v the_o word_n thereof_o to_o a_o sense_n never_o intend_v to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o authority_n this_o be_v do_v in_o some_o degree_n when_o by_o subtle_a quirk_n the_o letter_n of_o a_o law_n be_v in_o a_o force_a interpretation_n observe_v but_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o mean_v neglect_v this_o fault_n have_v be_v tax_v by_o the_o 10._o the_o nimis_fw-la callida_fw-la &_o malitiosa_fw-la juris_fw-la interpretatione_n cic._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 1._o arist_n eth._n l._n 5._o c._n 10._o grave_a author_n as_o a_o calumny_n and_o the_o 5._o the_o cod._n l._n 1._o tit._n 14._o kg._n 5._o civil_a law_n have_v particular_o provide_v against_o it_o and_o this_o include_v a_o false_a suggestion_n against_o the_o prudence_n and_o good_a design_n of_o authority_n but_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v a_o high_a degree_n of_o calumny_n when_o a_o law_n or_o the_o word_n or_o action_n of_o ruler_n be_v odious_o represent_v to_o intend_v some_o ill_a thing_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o lawgiver_n and_o this_o be_v a_o reproach_n against_o the_o goodness_n care_n and_o integrity_n of_o the_o governor_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o this_o which_o be_v too_o frequent_a give_v occasion_n to_o queen_n elizabeth_n admonition_n to_o simple_a people_n deceive_v by_o malicious_a 40._o and_o towards_o all_o man_n man_n yet_o it_o be_v prudent_a to_o have_v a_o cautious_a jealousy_n of_o ill_a man_n a_o favourable_a interpretation_n be_v usual_o suitable_a to_o charity_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v deny_v that_o there_o be_v so_o many_o man_n of_o dangerous_a and_o pernicious_a principle_n and_o practice_n that_o towards_o they_o cautiousness_n and_o suspicion_n in_o policy_n and_o prudence_n be_v necessary_a for_o prevent_v the_o mischief_n which_o may_v otherwise_o ensue_v the_o history_n of_o all_o age_n will_v give_v we_o instance_n of_o ill_a design_n against_o public_a peace_n and_o settlement_n carry_v on_o by_o fair_a word_n and_o plausible_a pretence_n and_o it_o be_v great_a wisdom_n to_o discover_v and_o lay_v open_a the_o ill_a design_n of_o these_o man_n and_o not_o to_o be_v beguile_v by_o they_o and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n even_o in_o the_o apostolical_a time_n there_o be_v some_o who_o with_o good_a word_n deceive_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o simple_a rom._n 16.18_o and_o afterward_o many_o heretic_n will_v use_v orthodox_n word_n in_o a_o heretical_a sense_n as_o the_o pelagian_o will_v speak_v much_o of_o 2._o of_o aug._n de_fw-fr grat._n chr._n cont_n pelag._n &_o celestina_n l._n 1._o c._n 1_o 2._o grace_n in_o a_o wrest_a meaning_n and_o in_o some_o council_n the_o subtle_a arian_n gain_v advantage_n by_o the_o overgreat_a unwariness_n and_o charity_n of_o other_o well-meaning_a bishop_n but_o the_o consider_v these_o case_n will_v not_o allow_v any_o unwarrantable_o to_o defame_v other_o but_o will_v direct_v they_o wise_o honest_o and_o cautelous_o to_o provide_v in_o their_o place_n for_o the_o secure_n themselves_o and_o the_o public_a good_a and_o welfare_n of_o church_n and_o state_n and_o these_o be_v thing_n which_o principal_o concern_v governor_n and_o ruler_n who_o god_n have_v place_v over_o other_o in_o the_o church_n or_o commonwealth_n but_o it_o be_v of_o universal_a obligation_n to_o all_o christian_n that_o true_a kindness_n and_o general_a love_n and_o due_a respect_n to_o all_o man_n especial_o to_o superior_n shall_v prevail_v in_o they_o 41._o and_o let_v those_o christian_n require_v charity_n towards_o reviler_n require_v who_o be_v opprobrious_o and_o injurious_o asperse_v together_o with_o pious_a steadfastness_n and_o resolution_n embrace_v the_o temper_n of_o christian_a charity_n and_o let_v nothing_o of_o ill_a will_v take_v place_n in_o their_o heart_n towards_o those_o who_o revile_v or_o slander_v they_o but_o let_v they_o hearty_o pity_v their_o folly_n and_o their_o sin_n a_o person_n of_o common_a prudence_n if_o he_o discern_v a_o distract_a man_n rave_v and_o complain_v high_o against_o those_o who_o deserve_v well_o from_o he_o will_v commiserate_v the_o man_n sad_a condition_n who_o will_v never_o have_v do_v so_o if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v bereave_v of_o his_o judgement_n and_o understanding_n and_o the_o want_n of_o a_o christian_a temper_n of_o mind_n be_v as_o sad_a a_o thing_n and_o on_o that_o account_n deserve_v as_o much_o pity_n as_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o capacity_n of_o reason_n and_o knowledge_n let_v we_o therefore_o pray_v for_o they_o who_o thus_o behave_v themselves_o towards_o we_o thus_o as_o ira._n as_o basil_n hom._n de_fw-fr ira._n s._n basil_n urge_v do_v moses_n in_o this_o case_n make_v intercession_n for_o miriam_n and_o david_n humble_v his_o soul_n with_o fast_v for_o those_o who_o slander_v he_o and_o our_o saviour_n pray_v for_o his_o enemy_n he_o command_v we_o to_o do_v the_o like_a for_o they_o who_o despiteful_o use_v we_o and_o our_o church_n direct_v we_o to_o beseech_v god_n to_o forgive_v our_o enemy_n persecutor_n and_o slanderer_n and_o to_o turn_v their_o heart_n wherefore_o let_v none_o render_v evil_a for_o evil_n but_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a and_o the_o right_a management_n of_o this_o duty_n be_v a_o considerable_a action_n in_o our_o christian_a warfare_n it_o be_v the_o consideration_n of_o s._n 12._o s._n aug._n count_v lit_fw-fr petil._n l._n 3._o c._n 11_o 12._o austin_n when_o he_o be_v reproach_v by_o the_o tongue_n and_o writing_n of_o petilian_n that_o we_o be_v assault_v by_o good_a report_n as_o a_o trial_n whether_o we_o can_v withstand_v the_o temptation_n to_o pride_n and_o by_o evil_a report_n to_o prove_v we_o whether_o we_o love_v our_o enemy_n and_o it_o be_v our_o work_n to_o overcome_v the_o devil_n by_o the_o armour_n of_o righteousness_n on_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o on_o the_o left_a and_o upon_o a_o due_a behaviour_n in_o our_o conflict_n we_o may_v expect_v a_o reward_n and_o crown_n 42._o repent_v it_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o who_o have_v reproach_v their_o ruler_n to_o acknowledge_v their_o fault_n and_o repent_v to_o all_o this_o i_o shall_v now_o add_v what_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v well_o consider_v and_o therefore_o i_o choose_v to_o close_v this_o first_o part_n therewith_o and_o that_o be_v that_o christianity_n will_v engage_v they_o who_o true_o practise_v it_o that_o if_o they_o have_v offend_v in_o utter_v any_o thing_n reproachful_o or_o disrespectful_o against_o their_o superior_n they_o free_o acknowledge_v their_o fault_n and_o by_o no_o mean_n continue_v in_o it_o this_o may_v be_v sufficient_o infer_v from_o the_o general_a necessity_n of_o repentance_n from_o all_o sin_n and_o offence_n against_o any_o part_n of_o our_o duty_n and_o therefore_o if_o this_o be_v so_o heinous_a a_o sin_n as_o i_o have_v manifest_v it_o call_v aloud_o for_o serious_a repentance_n but_o beside_o this_o i_o shall_v more_o particular_o to_o this_o purpose_n observe_v that_o in_o this_o special_a case_n thus_o much_o be_v teach_v we_o by_o the_o behaviour_n of_o s._n paul_n in_o that_o place_n which_o i_o have_v before_o mention_v and_o shall_v now_o more_o large_o explain_v and_o insist_v on_o act_v 23.2_o 3_o 4_o 5._o where_o when_o ananias_n the_o high_a priest_n propose_v the_o example_n of_o s._n paul_n with_o respect_n to_o ananias_n propose_v or_o a_o chief_a priest_n have_v command_v he_o v._o 2._o to_o be_v smite_v on_o the_o mouth_n then_o say_v paul_n unto_o he_o v._o 3._o god_n shall_v smite_v thou_o thou_o white_v wall_n for_o sit_v thou_o to_o judge_v i_o after_o the_o law_n and_o command_v i_o to_o be_v smite_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n and_o v._o 4._o when_o they_o that_o stand_v by_o say_v revile_a thou_o god_n high_a priest_n then_o v._n 5._o say_v paul_n i_o wist_v not_o brethren_z that_o he_o be_v the_o high_a priest_n or_o a_o chief_a priest_n for_o it_o be_v write_v thou_o shall_v not_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o ruler_n of_o thy_o people_n 43._o these_o word_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v some_o difficulty_n in_o they_o and_o have_v be_v very_o various_o interpret_v but_o according_a to_o that_o sense_n which_o i_o
the_o place_n which_o god_n choose_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n evidence_n what_o be_v urge_v by_o innocentius_n the_o three_o have_v no_o infallible_a evidence_n as_o he_o choose_v jerusalem_n under_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o that_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o deuteronomy_n continue_v establish_v under_o the_o gospel_n and_o it_o may_v be_v wonder_v that_o such_o a_o thing_n shall_v be_v affirm_v if_o it_o be_v not_o to_o impose_v on_o other_o when_o the_o book_n of_o deuteronomy_n contain_v many_o thing_n concern_v the_o aaronical_a sacrifice_n and_o other_o jewish_a feast_n and_o in_o that_o be_v that_o particular_a permission_n of_o divorce_n which_o our_o saviour_n will_v not_o allow_v of_o under_o the_o gospel_n deut._n 24.1_o mat._n 19.8_o 9_o and_o a_o repetition_n of_o many_o moysaicall_a law_n whence_o it_o be_v call_v by_o the_o greek_a translator_n deuteronomy_n 11._o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n as_o a_o proof_n of_o this_o plenary_a and_o supreme_a power_n seat_v in_o the_o pope_n he_o produce_v what_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o corinthian_n 1_o cor._n 6.3_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o paul_n that_o he_o may_v expound_v the_o plenitude_n of_o power_n write_v to_o the_o corinthian_n say_v nescitis_fw-la quoniam_fw-la angelos_n judicabitis_fw-la quanto_fw-la magis_fw-la secularia_fw-la know_v you_o not_o that_o you_o shall_v judge_v angel_n how_o much_o more_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o life_n or_o thing_n secular_a but_o what_o the_o apostle_n write_v in_o that_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n bid_v direct_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o corinth_n and_o therefore_o if_o he_o have_v discourse_v of_o a_o plenitude_n of_o power_n or_o the_o high_a universal_a authority_n over_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o world_n or_o the_o church_n as_o he_o do_v not_o it_o will_v appear_v from_o this_o place_n to_o be_v as_o much_o if_o not_o more_o fix_v in_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n as_o any_o where_o else_o and_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v hard_a to_o prove_v that_o s._n paul_n in_o these_o word_n declare_v a_o plenitude_n of_o power_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n both_o over_o corinth_n and_o all_o the_o world_n when_o he_o say_v know_v you_o not_o that_o we_o shall_v judge_v etc._n etc._n 12._o power_n what_o light_a the_o two_o great_a luminary_n give_v to_o the_o pope_n power_n but_o that_o proof_n which_o pass_v all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v urge_v in_o the_o same_o decretal_a epistle_n be_v from_o god_n make_v two_o great_a luminary_n the_o great_a to_o rule_v the_o day_n and_o the_o lesser_a to_o rule_v the_o night_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v there_o infer_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o much_o above_o all_o secular_a power_n as_o the_o sun_n be_v above_o the_o moon_n and_o it_o may_v be_v also_o hence_o collect_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o papal_a as_o be_v declare_v hence_o by_o 3._o by_o v._o addit_fw-la ad_fw-la pâ—de_n marc._n de_fw-fr couc_n s._n &_o sâ—â—p_n l._n 2._o c._n 3._o boniface_n the_o eight_o now_o from_o hence_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o a_o pretend_a testimony_n from_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n may_v be_v as_o effectual_a though_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o deuteronomy_n and_o this_o be_v such_o a_o wonderful_a argument_n that_o so_o far_o as_o the_o strength_n of_o it_o will_v reach_v it_o will_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o high_a power_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o even_o before_o any_o promise_n make_v concern_v the_o messiah_n and_o before_o the_o fall_n of_o man_n but_o that_o this_o be_v establish_v before_o adam_n be_v create_v and_o be_v one_o of_o the_o principal_a thing_n do_v in_o the_o frame_n and_o make_v of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o if_o this_o authority_n be_v right_o apply_v it_o be_v indeed_o a_o early_a testimony_n of_o the_o great_a antiquity_n of_o this_o power_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o derive_v its_o original_n much_o high_a than_o most_o man_n have_v be_v aware_a of_o and_o it_o confute_v the_o great_a mistake_n of_o those_o novelist_n who_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v found_v in_o any_o eminency_n of_o authority_n convey_v unto_o s._n peter_n when_o it_o be_v so_o clear_o ingrave_v upon_o the_o brightness_n of_o the_o sun_n beam_n but_o not_o to_o be_v see_v by_o man_n eye_n in_o the_o first_o spring_v forth_o of_o their_o light_n 13._o such_o thing_n as_o these_o be_v so_o trifle_v and_o frivolous_a that_o they_o deserve_v not_o any_o serious_a consideration_n or_o answer_n and_o it_o can_v scarce_o be_v imagine_v that_o they_o who_o lay_v down_o these_o testimony_n as_o a_o foundation_n to_o support_v the_o papal_a power_n can_v have_v any_o other_o design_n than_o to_o delude_v and_o impose_v upon_o the_o great_a ignorance_n of_o the_o world_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o wicked_a and_o abominable_a thing_n for_o any_o private_a man_n to_o forge_v a_o evidence_n for_o a_o estate_n or_o to_o counterfeit_v the_o king_n broad_a seal_n to_o serve_v his_o interest_n it_o be_v far_o worse_a to_o design_n to_o deal_v false_o in_o that_o which_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o sacred_a majesty_n of_o god_n and_o to_o the_o great_a right_n of_o man_n and_o the_o public_a interest_n and_o peace_n of_o the_o world_n and_o i_o think_v no_o man_n ever_o speak_v more_o wild_o about_o these_o thing_n than_o the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v do_v the_o extravagancy_n of_o their_o plea_n bear_v a_o equal_a proportion_n to_o that_o of_o their_o claim_n 14._o three_o i_o observe_v bishop_n observe_v 3._o the_o high_a papal_a power_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a bishop_n that_o the_o pretence_n of_o this_o high_a papal_a power_n which_o for_o some_o hundred_o year_n have_v be_v of_o ill_a consequence_n to_o christian_a kingdom_n have_v this_o manifest_a mark_n of_o a_o encroachment_n usurpation_n and_o innovation_n in_o that_o the_o more_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o rome_n never_o know_v any_o thing_n thereof_o but_o do_v profess_v and_o own_o their_o subjection_n to_o emperor_n and_o their_o authority_n the_o testimony_n of_o divers_a of_o they_o have_v be_v to_o this_o purpose_n produce_v by_o protestant_a writer_n and_o it_o may_v be_v sufficient_a here_o to_o note_v that_o i_o have_v great_a have_v christ_n loyalty_n b._n 1._o ch_n 5._o sect._n 3_o to_o leo_n the_o great_a in_o another_o place_n show_v that_o leo_n the_o great_a submissive_o own_v his_o subjection_n to_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o that_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o external_a administration_n of_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a and_o it_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o write_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a that_o he_o both_o submissive_o behave_v himself_o towards_o mauritius_n the_o emperor_n as_o a_o subject_n towards_o his_o sovereign_a lord_n and_o that_o he_o think_v he_o ought_v so_o to_o do_v when_o mauritius_n declare_v his_o desire_n that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o good_a accord_n between_o s._n gregory_n and_z john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n 76._o constantinople_n gr._n ep._n l._n 4._o ep._n 76._o gregory_n write_v to_o mauritius_n give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o dominus_fw-la noster_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la constitutus_fw-la his_o lord_n who_o god_n have_v constitute_v and_o own_v himself_o to_o be_v his_o servant_n and_o such_o language_n be_v very_o frequent_a in_o his_o epistle_n and_o let_v the_o emperor_n know_v that_o in_o that_o matter_n in_o which_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n be_v also_o concern_v he_o will_v do_v what_o on_o his_o part_n can_v be_v do_v great_a to_o gregory_n the_o great_a dominorum_fw-la jussionibus_fw-la obedientiam_fw-la praebens_fw-la yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o command_n of_o his_o lord_n and_o in_o this_o case_n he_o say_v serenissimis_fw-la jussionibus_fw-la obedientiam_fw-la praebeo_fw-la which_o word_n show_v sufficient_o that_o he_o claim_v not_o any_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o emperor_n but_o acknowledge_v his_o owe_a subjection_n to_o he_o and_o when_o mauritius_n have_v make_v a_o law_n that_o no_o person_n in_o any_o public_a secular_a office_n shall_v be_v receive_v into_o ecclesiastical_a order_n and_o that_o no_o soldier_n may_v be_v admit_v into_o monastery_n gregory_n write_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n concern_v this_o law_n express_v his_o good_a like_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o former_a part_n but_o with_o much_o 100_o much_o gr._n ep._n l._n a._n ep._n 100_o earnestness_n declare_v his_o dislike_n of_o the_o latter_a part_n as_o be_v contrary_a to_o god_n and_o religion_n and_o in_o the_o close_a of_o that_o epistle_n he_o acquaint_v the_o emperor_n that_o in_o subjection_n to_o his_o command_n he_o have_v
eucharistia_n consecrabatur_fw-la ut_fw-la comprehendit_fw-la simul_fw-la missam_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la &_o haec_fw-la est_fw-la communissima_fw-la acceptio_fw-la and_o hence_o such_o portion_n of_o scripture_n as_o be_v part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n be_v include_v in_o that_o rule_n and_o constitution_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o whole_a and_o the_o 15._o the_o de_fw-fr verbo_fw-la del_fw-it c._n 15._o cardinal_n declare_v that_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o protestant_n be_v a_o real_a and_o practical_a assert_v their_o heretical_a opinion_n against_o the_o church_n whilst_o they_o ordinary_o translate_v the_o scripture_n into_o the_o german_a french_a and_o english_a tongue_n and_o public_o read_v and_o sing_v they_o in_o the_o same_o tongue_n in_o england_n before_o the_o reformation_n i_o know_v of_o no_o allow_a translation_n into_o english_a make_v by_o any_o who_o they_o own_o to_o be_v of_o their_o communion_n that_o of_o wiclef_n though_o out_o of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a must_v not_o be_v own_v as_o such_o since_o the_o reformation_n the_o romanist_n have_v translate_v the_o testament_n into_o english_a but_o though_o these_o book_n may_v be_v procure_v by_o some_o few_o person_n they_o be_v not_o easy_o have_v by_o very_o many_o and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o in_o some_o popish_a country_n they_o may_v have_v no_o translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n into_o their_o vulgar_a tongue_n to_o this_o time_n which_o carry_v any_o public_a approbation_n or_o allowance_n with_o it_o 24._o a_o three_o impediment_n of_o piety_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n people_n 3._o of_o their_o public_a service_n and_o prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n which_o i_o shall_v instance_n in_o be_v their_o have_v the_o public_a prayer_n and_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o language_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n which_o be_v a_o great_a hindrance_n to_o their_o devotion_n that_o this_o practice_n be_v general_o use_v and_o be_v establish_v and_o appoint_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v sufficient_o know_v and_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o forego_n section_n but_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v general_o own_o the_o fitness_n and_o usefulness_n of_o have_v the_o public_a service_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o common_a people_n be_v evident_a enough_o from_o what_o be_v then_o practise_v and_o establish_v understand_v public_a office_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o tongue_n common_o understand_v in_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o the_o greek_a language_n be_v then_o the_o common_a speech_n of_o the_o country_n as_o be_v well_o know_v and_o do_v appear_v from_o the_o popular_a homily_n of_o the_o greek_a father_n which_o they_o speak_v in_o that_o language_n they_o have_v their_o public_a prayer_n and_o service_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o greek_a tongue_n and_o not_o in_o the_o latin_a and_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n then_o use_v in_o that_o tongue_n be_v still_o extant_a and_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o which_o the_o latin_a be_v then_o the_o vulgar_a or_o common_o know_v language_n as_o in_o italy_n and_o many_o other_o part_n the_o public_a prayer_n and_o service_n be_v perform_v in_o that_o tongue_n and_o not_o in_o the_o greek_a or_o any_o other_o not_o common_o know_v in_o that_o country_n and_o this_o be_v prove_v from_o those_o part_n of_o the_o ancient_a latin_a office_n which_o be_v still_o preserve_v 25._o but_o in_o such_o other_o country_n where_o neither_o of_o these_o language_n be_v common_o know_v there_o be_v sufficient_a instance_n of_o the_o use_n of_o other_o language_n which_o be_v know_v in_o those_o eastern_a part_n where_o the_o syriack_n language_n obtain_v they_o have_v their_o public_a office_n in_o that_o language_n and_o a_o collection_n of_o sixteen_o syriack_n office_n be_v declare_v by_o init_fw-la by_o gabr._fw-la sionit_fw-la de_fw-fr ritib_n maronit_fw-la in_o init_fw-la gabriel_n sionita_n to_o be_v in_o a_o manuscript_n in_o his_o possession_n many_o of_o which_o be_v use_v together_o in_o the_o same_o church_n and_o other_o probable_o in_o other_o church_n and_o in_o other_o age_n and_o after_o the_o first_o century_n when_o the_o arabic_a and_o the_o coptick_n or_o egyptian_a language_n prevail_v much_o in_o egypt_n and_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n they_o have_v also_o the_o coptick_n liturgy_n as_o cophticarum_fw-la as_o in_o epist_n ad_fw-la nihusium_n praef_n rituali_fw-la cophticarum_fw-la athanasius_n kircherus_n testify_v and_o that_o part_n which_o may_v seem_v least_o needful_a to_o be_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n which_o concern_v the_o ordination_n of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n who_o may_v be_v presume_v to_o understand_v other_o tongue_n be_v translate_v by_o kircher_n into_o latin_a out_o of_o a_o very_a ancient_a manuscript_n in_o which_o all_o the_o ritual_a be_v in_o the_o coptick_n tongue_n except_o the_o exhortation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o arabic_a this_o translation_n be_v by_o kircher_n send_v to_o nihusius_n 1647_o and_o by_o he_o publish_v five_o or_o six_o year_n after_o and_o several_a other_o liturgical_a form_n both_o in_o syriack_n and_o other_o language_n use_v in_o those_o eastern_a church_n be_v mention_v by_o ecchellensis_n in_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o several_a author_n and_o book_n write_v in_o those_o language_n in_o the_o end_n of_o his_o eutychius_n vindicatus_fw-la and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o further_a proof_n may_v be_v give_v of_o this_o matter_n law_n that_o the_o people_n may_v understand_v the_o service_n care_n be_v take_v by_o the_o imperial_a law_n by_o they_o who_o have_v the_o opportunity_n of_o see_v and_o consult_v such_o writer_n 26._o to_o this_o general_a and_o practical_a testimony_n of_o the_o church_n in_o former_a age_n i_o shall_v add_v three_o particular_a testimony_n but_o all_o of_o they_o of_o a_o public_a nature_n all_o which_o acknowledge_v the_o usefulness_n of_o the_o people_n understand_v the_o public_a office_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o two_o former_a there_o be_v care_n take_v thereof_o the_o first_o be_v out_o of_o the_o imperial_a law_n in_o 6._o in_o justin_n novel_a 137._o c._n 6._o which_o it_o be_v enact_v that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n shall_v express_v the_o prayer_n at_o the_o holy_a communion_n and_o at_o baptism_n with_o a_o voice_n that_o may_v be_v hear_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n for_o the_o raise_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o hearer_n into_o a_o great_a devotion_n and_o affectionate_a give_v glory_n to_o god_n and_o then_o that_o law_n cit_v the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 14.16_o else_o when_o thou_o shall_v bless_v with_o the_o spirit_n how_o shall_v he_o that_o occupi_v the_o room_n of_o the_o unlearned_a say_n amen_o at_o thy_o give_v of_o thanks_o see_v he_o understand_v not_o what_o thou_o say_v which_o imperial_a law_n take_v care_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n for_o their_o profit_n provide_v that_o the_o word_n thereof_o shall_v be_v audible_o pronounce_v and_o suppose_v these_o prayer_n to_o be_v express_v as_o they_o then_o be_v in_o a_o language_n common_o understand_v a_o second_o testimony_n be_v from_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a in_o which_o be_v continue_v down_o to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n pontifical_a by_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a a_o direction_n at_o the_o ordination_n of_o lector_n as_o be_v note_v in_o 470._o in_o hist_o con_fw-mi c._n trid._n l._n 6._o p._n 470._o the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n ut_fw-la studeant_fw-la distincte_n &_o articulate_v legere_fw-la ut_fw-la à _fw-la populo_fw-la intelligantur_fw-la from_o whence_o it_o be_v easy_o collect_v that_o when_o that_o pontifical_a be_v compose_v the_o service_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v then_o in_o that_o language_n which_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n then_o be_v that_o it_o be_v requisite_a it_o shall_v be_v understand_v and_o by_o its_o authority_n it_o take_v care_n that_o it_o may_v be_v so_o express_v as_o to_o be_v understand_v but_o when_o after_o some_o time_n the_o latin_a tongue_n by_o degree_n grow_v out_o of_o vulgar_a use_n especial_o under_o the_o various_a mutation_n in_o the_o empire_n there_o be_v then_o want_v of_o care_n to_o order_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o public_a service_n to_o be_v such_o as_o will_v suit_v the_o capacity_n of_o the_o people_n 27._o the_o three_o testimony_n be_v from_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o declare_v 8._o declare_v sess_n 22._o cap._n 8._o etsi_fw-la missa_fw-la contineat_fw-la magnam_fw-la populi_fw-la eruditionem_fw-la patribus_fw-la tamen_fw-la visum_fw-la non_fw-la expedire_fw-la ut_fw-la vulgari_fw-la passim_fw-la lingua_fw-la celebraretur_fw-la quamobrem_fw-la retento_fw-mi ecclesiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la ritu_fw-la
ne_fw-la oves_fw-la christi_fw-la esuriant_fw-la mandant_fw-la pastoribus_fw-la ut_fw-la inter_fw-la missarum_fw-la celebrationem_fw-la aliquid_fw-la ex_fw-la iis_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o missa_fw-la leguntur_fw-la exponant_fw-la acknowledge_v what_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n acknowledge_v praesertim_fw-la festis_fw-la diebus_fw-la though_o the_o public_a service_n or_o mass_n contain_v much_o instruction_n for_o the_o people_n it_o do_v not_o seem_v fit_a to_o the_o father_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v usual_o celebrate_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wherefore_o retain_v the_o rite_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o command_v the_o pastor_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o celebration_n they_o expound_v somewhat_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o mass_n especial_o upon_o festival_n day_n now_o here_o be_v a_o acknowledgement_n that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o people_n to_o understand_v the_o service_n for_o their_o instruction_n and_o yet_o a_o course_n be_v take_v that_o a_o main_a part_n thereof_o shall_v not_o be_v understand_v that_o they_o may_v still_o keep_v up_o the_o romish_a usage_n which_o have_v for_o many_o age_n thus_o practise_v only_o they_o shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o understand_v so_o much_o of_o what_o be_v contain_v therein_o as_o may_v keep_v they_o from_o famish_v 28._o but_o these_o word_n seem_v to_o carry_v along_o with_o they_o some_o intimation_n of_o guilty_a conscience_n in_o this_o decision_n as_o if_o a_o physician_n shall_v declare_v that_o he_o know_v such_o a_o medicine_n to_o be_v mighty_a useful_a to_o recover_v his_o patient_n to_o his_o health_n but_o however_o he_o do_v not_o intend_v he_o shall_v have_v it_o but_o he_o may_v apply_v to_o he_o such_o a_o part_n of_o the_o ingredient_n as_o will_v keep_v he_o alive_a and_o yet_o possible_o he_o may_v be_v mistake_v herein_o or_o this_o be_v something_o like_a as_o if_o a_o judge_n when_o he_o have_v consider_v a_o case_n of_o right_n concern_v a_o temporal_a estate_n shall_v declare_v that_o there_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a and_o ample_a patrimony_n that_o belong_v to_o sempronius_n and_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v the_o profit_n thereof_o but_o nevertheless_o it_o seem_v fit_a to_o he_o that_o sempronius_n shall_v not_o enjoy_v this_o estate_n that_o so_o no_o alteration_n may_v be_v make_v in_o present_a possession_n however_o he_o adjudge_v they_o who_o keep_v he_o out_o of_o his_o patrimony_n and_o debar_v he_o of_o his_o right_n at_o some_o time_n and_o especial_o upon_o festival_n day_n to_o give_v sempronius_n some_o such_o relief_n as_o themselves_o shall_v think_v fit_a for_o the_o satisfy_a his_o hunger_n lest_o he_o shall_v be_v famish_v for_o want_v of_o all_o supply_n of_o food_n now_o if_o such_o a_o physician_n be_v practice_n be_v honest_a deal_n and_o the_o determination_n of_o such_o a_o judge_n be_v do_v justice_n in_o secular_a interest_n then_o have_v this_o council_n do_v right_o to_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o determine_v this_o case_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a integrity_n for_o as_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o pastor_n to_o feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n so_o it_o be_v the_o right_n of_o the_o sheep_n or_o people_n to_o receive_v this_o food_n and_o therefore_o to_o deny_v they_o much_o of_o that_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v proper_a for_o they_o be_v to_o defraud_v they_o of_o that_o which_o just_o belong_v unto_o they_o 29._o but_o that_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n useful_a public_a service_n in_o a_o know_a language_n great_o useful_a shall_v be_v in_o a_o language_n common_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n be_v both_o reasonable_a and_o suitable_a to_o the_o public_a service_n and_o great_o useful_a and_o profitable_a to_o promote_v piety_n and_o edification_n for_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n right_o perform_v be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o practical_a religion_n and_o devoutness_n therein_o be_v both_o a_o eminent_a exercise_n of_o piety_n and_o have_v a_o great_a influence_n upon_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n to_o fix_v in_o they_o pious_a disposition_n for_o the_o right_n order_v the_o whole_a course_n of_o life_n this_o devoutness_n be_v a_o vigorous_a lively_a and_o holy_a exercise_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o affection_n and_o the_o whole_a man_n towards_o god_n and_o in_o his_o service_n and_o whilst_o fit_a and_o proper_a word_n will_v tend_v much_o to_o excite_v the_o people_n hereunto_o this_o advantage_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o use_n of_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n which_o be_v to_o no_o more_o purpose_n to_o he_o that_o understand_v it_o not_o than_o if_o nothing_o at_o all_o be_v speak_v and_o what_o be_v here_o say_v by_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o romish_a practice_n do_v general_o confute_v itself_o sometime_o it_o be_v say_v 497._o say_v coster_n enchir._n c._n 17._o p._n 496_o 497._o none_a necessum_fw-la à _fw-la vulgo_fw-la intelligi_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a the_o people_n shall_v understand_v the_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n of_o the_o church_n because_o they_o be_v not_o intend_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n by_o understand_v the_o word_n but_o suavi_fw-la melodia_fw-la majestateque_fw-la actionis_fw-la by_o the_o sweet_a melody_n and_o majesty_n of_o the_o action_n consider_v the_o plea_n that_o prayer_n be_v not_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n consider_v to_o dispose_v they_o to_o religious_a reverence_n towards_o god_n but_o if_o word_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v not_o needful_a to_o be_v understand_v what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o any_o word_n at_o all_o when_o grave_a action_n and_o melodious_a sound_n be_v sufficient_a but_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o word_n be_v understand_v by_o the_o priest_n and_o learned_a man_n be_v useful_a to_o quicken_v their_o devotion_n and_o to_o fix_v and_o unite_v their_o mind_n in_o join_v together_o in_o the_o same_o supplication_n and_o praise_n in_o public_a service_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o this_o may_v have_v the_o same_o effect_n upon_o the_o devout_o dispose_v people_n if_o the_o prayer_n and_o other_o part_n of_o the_o service_n be_v in_o a_o language_n which_o they_o understand_v and_o therefore_o it_o must_v either_o be_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v unnecessary_a that_o any_o shall_v understand_v the_o particular_a expression_n of_o the_o service_n and_o then_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o use_v any_o language_n at_o all_o or_o else_o that_o it_o be_v desirable_a that_o all_o shall_v understand_v it_o 30._o sometime_o we_o be_v tell_v that_o it_o be_v requisite_a the_o public_a service_n shall_v be_v in_o latin_a sup_n latin_a coster_n enchir._n ubi_fw-la sup_n because_o otherwise_o priest_n who_o come_v out_o of_o other_o country_n can_v not_o celebrate_v the_o office_n neque_fw-la promiscue_n laudes_fw-la dei_fw-la decantare_fw-la nor_o joint_o with_o other_o sing_v the_o praise_n of_o god_n but_o sure_o such_o priest_n though_o they_o shall_v not_o understand_v the_o language_n may_v as_o well_o join_v in_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n as_o the_o people_n at_o home_n can_v do_v in_o the_o language_n they_o understand_v not_o and_o this_o charitable_a consideration_n towards_o foreign_a priest_n may_v be_v extend_v so_o far_o priest_n and_o the_o care_n concern_v foreign_a priest_n as_o to_o prove_v if_o it_o have_v any_o weight_n in_o it_o that_o the_o service_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n aught_o to_o be_v in_o arabic_a that_o if_o any_o priest_n shall_v come_v from_o those_o eastern_a part_n where_o that_o language_n be_v understand_v and_o the_o latin_a be_v not_o they_o may_v bear_v a_o part_n in_o the_o service_n but_o if_o this_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a when_o by_o this_o method_n the_o generality_n even_o of_o the_o priest_n at_o home_n will_v not_o understand_v it_o let_v it_o be_v consider_v what_o tolerable_a account_n can_v be_v give_v why_o they_o shall_v hinder_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o people_n from_o understanding_n it_o especial_o when_o the_o apostle_n himself_o have_v so_o plain_o determine_v that_o when_o prayer_n or_o praise_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n observe_v the_o apostolical_a precept_n observe_v the_o unlearned_a auditor_n can_v so_o well_o join_v therein_o and_o his_o edification_n be_v thereby_o prejudice_v 1_o cor._n 14.16_o 17._o and_o what_o the_o apostle_n speak_v in_o that_o chapter_n do_v plain_o disallow_v the_o use_n of_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n though_o they_o who_o speak_v speak_v by_o the_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o tongue_n which_o thing_n be_v apt_a to_o excite_v the_o christian_a auditory_a to_o a_o particular_a admiration_n of_o the_o divine_a gift_n and_o so_o may_v well_o be_v esteem_v a_o extraordinary_a general_a help_n to_o devotion_n and_o adoration_n and_o the_o particular_a exception_n against_o this_o plain_a and_o full_a apostolical_a testimony_n be_v so_o inconsiderable_a and_o have_v be_v so_o oft_o
divers_a of_o the_o romish_a communion_n desire_n communion_n cassand_n consult_v de_fw-fr mer._n &_o interce_n sanctorum_fw-la they_o pretend_v that_o they_o only_o desire_v their_o prayer_n but_o 1._o it_o be_v unknown_a to_o we_o that_o they_o know_v our_o desire_n advocationis_fw-la christi_fw-la officio_fw-la obscurato_fw-la sanctos_fw-la atque_fw-la imprimis_fw-la virginem_fw-la mariam_n in_fw-la illius_fw-la locum_fw-la substituerunt_fw-la that_o the_o office_n of_o christ_n advocateship_n be_v obscure_v by_o they_o they_o substitute_v the_o saint_n and_o principal_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o his_o place_n 4._o but_o the_o most_o considerable_a man_n who_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o this_o practice_n declare_v that_o they_o only_o invocate_v the_o saint_n to_o obtain_v the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n but_o first_o if_o this_o be_v true_a and_o no_o more_o be_v either_o intend_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o practise_v by_o its_o member_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o assurance_n that_o particular_a saint_n depart_v know_v our_o particular_a want_n and_o supplication_n and_o desire_n and_o much_o more_o may_v they_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o that_o inward_a devoutness_n and_o pious_a temper_n of_o soul_n which_o do_v qualify_v man_n for_o the_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o his_o heavenly_a blessing_n and_o a_o wise_a man_n will_v not_o think_v it_o reasonable_a to_o place_v any_o considerable_a dependence_n in_o a_o special_a case_n upon_o the_o care_n and_o assistance_n of_o such_o a_o friend_n who_o be_v at_o a_o distance_n from_o he_o and_o of_o who_o he_o have_v no_o sufficient_a ground_n of_o confidence_n that_o he_o know_v any_o thing_n either_o of_o his_o need_n or_o of_o his_o special_a desire_n from_o he_o the_o way_n assign_v by_o the_o romanist_n to_o declare_v how_o the_o saint_n depart_v be_v acquaint_v with_o thing_n here_o below_o especial_o so_o far_o as_o to_o discern_v the_o special_a motion_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o particular_a person_n be_v but_o expression_n of_o great_a word_n without_o evidence_n and_o the_o speculum_fw-la trinitatis_fw-la may_v as_o well_o serve_v to_o show_v that_o the_o angel_n in_o glory_n be_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o their_o confirmation_n in_o happiness_n acquaint_v with_o all_o thing_n future_a by_o see_v the_o face_n of_o our_o heavenly_a father_n when_o yet_o our_o lord_n declare_v they_o know_v not_o the_o time_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n as_o that_o the_o saint_n in_o glory_n have_v such_o a_o clear_a understanding_n of_o thing_n and_o person_n in_o this_o world_n now_o if_o they_o understand_v not_o our_o request_n and_o desire_n supplication_n direct_v to_o they_o be_v not_o only_o imprudent_a but_o a_o abuse_n of_o religious_a worship_n by_o employ_v a_o considerable_a portion_n of_o it_o and_o of_o our_o devotion_n therein_o about_o that_o which_o at_o lest_o signify_v nothing_o but_o be_v whole_o useless_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n and_o to_o perform_v act_n of_o religion_n upon_o the_o uncertain_a supposition_n of_o this_o be_v true_a of_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o there_o be_v much_o to_o be_v say_v against_o it_o be_v to_o show_v ourselves_o too_o forward_o to_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o be_v guilty_a of_o this_o miscarriage_n 5._o and_o whereas_o god_n and_o his_o gospel_n do_v instruct_v man_n prayer_n our_o religion_n give_v no_o direction_n for_o such_o prayer_n in_o the_o part_n and_o duty_n of_o religion_n but_o have_v give_v neither_o direction_n nor_o encouragement_n to_o the_o invocation_n of_o angel_n or_o saint_n depart_v or_o to_o perform_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o they_o it_o be_v no_o duty_n incumbent_a on_o man_n to_o make_v such_o address_n to_o they_o and_o in_o this_o case_n concern_v the_o object_n of_o religious_a worship_n it_o be_v not_o their_o due_n to_o receive_v what_o be_v not_o our_o duty_n to_o perform_v and_o we_o may_v reasonable_o fear_v lest_o god_n shall_v account_v our_o give_v such_o honour_n to_o those_o glorify_a creature_n in_o heaven_n as_o to_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o know_v the_o desire_n of_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o address_v ourselves_o to_o they_o thereupon_o to_o be_v a_o misplace_n that_o honour_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o himself_o and_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o this_o may_v bring_v we_o under_o his_o displeasure_n and_o when_o i_o consider_v how_o frequent_o the_o apostle_n desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n on_o earth_n and_o direct_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o one_o another_o and_o to_o send_v to_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n to_o obtain_v their_o prayer_n i_o can_v but_o think_v that_o he_o will_v have_v be_v as_o forward_o to_o have_v direct_v christian_n to_o seek_v for_o the_o prayer_n of_o saint_n depart_v of_o which_o he_o speak_v nothing_o if_o he_o have_v account_v that_o to_o be_v lawful_a and_o useful_a and_o from_o hence_o it_o may_v seem_v high_o probable_a if_o not_o certain_a that_o the_o soul_n depart_v do_v not_o understand_v and_o be_v not_o particular_o affect_v with_o the_o request_n and_o desire_n of_o man_n here_o below_o beside_o this_o though_o i_o conceive_v holy_a angel_n may_v be_v frequent_o present_a in_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o can_v think_v it_o allowable_a though_o i_o have_v special_a assurance_n of_o their_o presence_n at_o any_o particular_a time_n to_o direct_v the_o act_n of_o public_a worship_n in_o that_o case_n sometime_o to_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o sometime_o to_o they_o in_o the_o same_o gesture_n of_o adoration_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o use_n of_o such_o word_n of_o address_n to_o the_o angel_n however_o they_o be_v understand_v as_o may_v fit_o be_v apply_v to_o christ_n for_o this_o will_v give_v too_o much_o of_o that_o homage_n to_o the_o servant_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o lord_n 6._o depart_v 〈◊〉_d great_o honour_v the_o saint_n depart_v but_o we_o who_o do_v not_o direct_v our_o prayer_n and_o religious_a supplication_n to_o saint_n depart_v have_v a_o high_a honour_n for_o they_o endeavour_v to_o follow_v their_o good_a example_n praise_v god_n for_o they_o and_o hope_v to_o be_v hereafter_o with_o they_o in_o the_o mansion_n of_o glory_n and_o since_o their_o goodness_n and_o love_n be_v not_o diminish_v but_o increase_v by_o their_o departure_n and_o they_o be_v still_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n i_o esteem_v they_o to_o have_v affectionate_a desire_n of_o the_o good_a of_o man_n upon_o earth_n and_o especial_o of_o pious_a man_n who_o be_v fellow-member_n with_o they_o and_o i_o account_v it_o one_o great_a privilege_n that_o i_o enjoy_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n that_o by_o reason_n of_o membership_n with_o the_o same_o body_n i_o have_v a_o interest_n in_o the_o religious_a supplication_n of_o all_o the_o true_o catholic_n part_n of_o the_o diffusive_a church_n militant_a upon_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a service_n of_o the_o triumphant_a part_n thereof_o in_o heaven_n i_o can_v also_o willing_o admit_v what_o sollicita_fw-la what_o cyp._n de_fw-fr mortalitate_fw-la magnus_fw-la illic_fw-la nos_fw-la charorum_fw-la numerus_fw-la expectat_fw-la parentum_fw-la fratrum_fw-la filiorum_fw-la copiosa_fw-la turba_fw-la adhuc_fw-la de_fw-la nostra_fw-la salute_v sollicita_fw-la s._n cyprian_n sometime_o express_v that_o depart_v friend_n have_v a_o particular_a desire_n of_o the_o good_a of_o their_o survive_a relation_n and_o what_o in_o another_o place_n he_o recommend_v saint_n recommend_v epist_n 57_o ad_fw-la cornel._n the_o papist_n do_v direct_o pray_v for_o blessing_n to_o the_o saint_n that_o depart_a christian_n continue_v their_o affectionate_a sense_n of_o and_o prayer_n for_o the_o distress_a part_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n but_o upon_o the_o forego_n consideration_n this_o will_v not_o warrant_v religious_a address_n to_o be_v direct_v to_o these_o saint_n 7._o second_o the_o petition_n use_v in_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o their_o supplication_n to_o the_o saint_n do_v plain_o express_v more_o than_o their_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o i_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o the_o high_a extravagance_n in_o divers_a book_n of_o devotion_n and_o in_o the_o office_n former_o use_v in_o some_o particular_a church_n as_o that_o in_o the_o missale_n sec_fw-la usum_fw-la sarum_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n matiae_n mary_n in_o nativit_fw-la b._n matiae_n potes_fw-la enim_fw-la cuncta_fw-la ut_fw-la mundi_fw-la regina_fw-la &_o jura_fw-la cum_fw-la nato_fw-la omne_fw-la decernis_fw-la in_o soecla_fw-la thou_o can_v do_v all_o thing_n as_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o world_n and_o thou_o with_o thy_o son_n determine_v all_o right_n for_o ever_o which_o with_o many_o expression_n of_o as_o high_a a_o nature_n place_v a_o further_a confidence_n in_o the_o saint_n and_o expectation_n from_o they_o than_o mere_o to_o be_v help_v by_o their_o prayer_n but_o i_o shall_v instance_n in_o two_o or_o three_o
expression_n in_o the_o present_a roman_a breviary_n they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o s._n peter_n hymn_n peter_n br._n rom._n jun._n 29._o in_o hymn_n peccati_fw-la vincula_fw-la resolve_v tibi_fw-la potestate_fw-la tradita_fw-la qua_fw-la cunctis_fw-la coelum_fw-la verbo_fw-la claudis_fw-la aperis_fw-la loose_v the_o bond_n of_o our_o sin_n by_o that_o power_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o thou_o whereby_o by_o thy_o word_n thou_o shutte_v and_o open_v heavent_v to_o all_o man_n and_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n they_o direct_v their_o prayer_n on_o this_o manner_n andr._n manner_n br._n rom._n in_o commun_n apost_n &_o in_o festo_fw-la s._n andr._n qui_fw-la coelum_fw-la verbo_fw-la clauditis_fw-la serasque_fw-la ejus_fw-la solvitis_fw-la nos_fw-la à _fw-la peccatis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la solvite_fw-la jussu_fw-la quaesumus_fw-la quorum_fw-la praecepto_fw-la subditur_fw-la salus_fw-la &_o languor_n omnium_fw-la sanate_n aegros_fw-la moribus_fw-la nos_fw-la reddentes_fw-la virtutibus_fw-la you_o who_o by_o your_o word_n do_v shut_v up_o heaven_n and_o loose_v the_o bar_n thereof_o we_o beseech_v you_o by_o your_o command_n loose_v we_o from_o all_o our_o sin_n you_o to_o who_o command_n the_o health_n and_o the_o weakness_n of_o all_o be_v subject_a heal_v those_o who_o be_v sick_a in_o their_o life_n and_o practice_n restore_v we_o to_o virtue_n i_o be_o apprehensive_a that_o many_o may_v think_v these_o instance_n the_o less_o unblamable_a because_o the_o expression_n of_o they_o have_v a_o manifest_a respect_n to_o the_o commission_n and_o authority_n which_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o power_n of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v here_o own_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o well_o as_o s._n peter_n but_o that_o our_o saviour_n commission_n to_o they_o refer_v whole_o to_o the_o government_n of_o his_o church_n upon_o earth_n be_v sufficient_o manifest_a from_o those_o word_n both_o to_o s._n peter_n and_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n whatsoever_o thou_o or_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n and_o though_o the_o apostle_n be_v eminent_o exalt_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o other_o world_n yet_o to_o acknowledge_v they_o in_o heaven_n to_o acquit_v or_o condemn_v all_o man_n and_o to_o receive_v they_o into_o heaven_n or_o exclude_v they_o from_o it_o by_o their_o command_n and_o by_o that_o power_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o they_o must_v include_v a_o own_n they_o to_o be_v the_o full_a and_o complete_a judge_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a 8._o and_o since_o the_o romish_a church_n assert_v all_o their_o bishop_n to_o derive_v and_o enjoy_v the_o same_o authority_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o s._n peter_n and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o only_o a_o authority_n upon_o earth_n but_o in_o the_o future_a state_n then_o all_o their_o decease_a pope_n and_o much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v urge_v concern_v all_o priest_n must_v still_o enjoy_v the_o same_o heavenly_a power_n which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o s._n peter_n though_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o fear_v that_o divers_a of_o themselves_o never_o enter_v into_o heaven_n to_o these_o other_o numerous_a instance_n may_v be_v add_v of_o their_o prayer_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o to_o other_o saint_n for_o grace_n pardon_v protection_n and_o to_o be_v receive_v by_o they_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n and_o such_o instance_n have_v be_v large_o and_o full_o produce_v by_o some_o of_o the_o worthy_a writer_n of_o our_o own_o church_n and_o chamier_n and_o other_o protestant_a author_n and_o particular_o by_o chemnitius_n in_o his_o examen_fw-la conc._n trid._n 9_o but_o when_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n discourse_v of_o these_o supplication_n to_o the_o saint_n he_o particular_o instance_a in_o some_o as_o that_o to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n tu_fw-la nos_fw-la ab_fw-la host_n protege_n &_o hora_fw-la mortis_fw-la suscipe_fw-la do_v thou_o defend_v we_o from_o the_o enemy_n and_o receive_v we_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n but_o will_v have_v they_o all_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o desire_v only_o the_o benefit_n of_o their_o prayer_n but_o because_o the_o word_n they_o use_v do_v not_o seem_v to_o favour_v this_o sense_n of_o he_o he_o tell_v we_o 9_o we_o bellarm._n de_fw-fr sanct._n beatitud_n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o notandum_fw-la est_fw-la nos_fw-la non_fw-la agere_fw-la de_fw-fr verbis_fw-la sed_fw-la de_fw-la sensu_fw-la verborum_fw-la it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o we_o dispute_v not_o about_o the_o word_n themselves_o but_o about_o the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o they_o now_o i_o acknowledge_v it_o fit_a that_o word_n shall_v be_v take_v in_o their_o true_a sense_n be_v interpret_v also_o with_o as_o much_o candour_n as_o the_o case_n will_v admit_v yet_o i_o shall_v observe_v 1._o that_o it_o can_v well_o be_v imagine_v that_o when_o they_o express_o declare_v their_o hope_n of_o obtain_v their_o petition_n to_o the_o saint_n by_o their_o command_n and_o by_o their_o power_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o they_o which_o be_v own_v sufficient_a for_o the_o perform_v these_o request_n as_o in_o the_o instance_n i_o mention_v no_o more_o shall_v be_v intend_v than_o to_o desire_v the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o this_o give_v just_a reason_n to_o suspect_v that_o more_o be_v also_o mean_v in_o other_o expression_n and_o prayer_n according_a to_o the_o most_o plain_a import_n of_o the_o word_n 2._o that_o though_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v put_v this_o construction_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o their_o prayer_n yet_o it_o be_v manifest_v the_o people_n understand_v they_o in_o the_o most_o obvious_a sense_n so_o as_o to_o repose_v their_o main_a confidence_n upon_o the_o saint_n themselves_o and_o their_o merit_n this_o may_v appear_v from_o the_o word_n i_o above_o cite_v n._n 3._o from_o cassander_n who_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o sanct._n that_o cass_n consu_n t._n de_fw-la mer._n &_o interc_n sanct._n homines_fw-la non_fw-la mali_fw-la man_n who_o be_v none_o of_o the_o worse_a sort_n do_v choose_v to_o themselves_o certain_a saint_n for_o their_o patron_n and_o in_o eorum_fw-la meritis_fw-la atque_fw-la intercessione_n plus_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o christi_fw-la merito_fw-la fiduciam_fw-la posuerunt_fw-la they_o place_v confidence_n in_o their_o merit_n and_o intercession_n more_o than_o in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n 10._o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n will_v appear_v the_o more_o unaccountable_a testament_n no_o such_o practice_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n by_o consider_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o worship_v of_o angel_n direct_v though_o the_o law_n be_v give_v by_o their_o ministration_n and_o that_o state_n be_v more_o particular_o subject_a to_o they_o than_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n declare_v heb._n 2.5_o in_o the_o book_n of_o psalm_n which_o be_v the_o praise_n and_o hymn_n use_v in_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o the_o jew_n there_o be_v no_o address_n make_v to_o any_o depart_a saint_n or_o even_o to_o any_o angel_n though_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v no_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n in_o our_o nature_n which_o be_v a_o peculiar_a privilege_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n since_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o place_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o may_v seem_v to_o look_v most_o favourable_o towards_o the_o invocation_n of_o a_o angel_n gen._n 48.16_o the_o angel_n which_o redeem_v i_o from_o all_o evil_a bless_v the_o lad_n be_v by_o many_o ancient_a christian_a writer_n not_o understand_v of_o a_o create_a angel_n but_o however_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o these_o word_n be_v part_n of_o the_o benediction_n of_o jacob_n to_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n now_o a_o benediction_n frequent_o do_v not_o exclude_v a_o prayer_n to_o the_o thing_n or_o person_n speak_v of_o but_o a_o desire_n of_o the_o good_a express_v with_o a_o implicit_a application_n to_o god_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v it_o thus_o in_o the_o next_o word_n gen._n 48.16_o let_v my_o name_n be_v name_v on_o they_o and_o the_o name_n of_o my_o father_n abraham_n and_o isaac_n which_o contain_v no_o prayer_n to_o the_o name_n of_o his_o father_n or_o to_o his_o own_o so_o isaac_n bless_v jacob_n gen._n 27.29_o use_v these_o expression_n let_v people_n serve_v thou_o and_o nation_n bow_v down_o unto_o thou_o and_o this_o clause_n of_o jacob_n benediction_n be_v well_o paraphrase_a by_o one_o of_o the_o 48.16_o the_o targ._n jonath_n in_o gen._n 48.16_o chaldee_n paraphra_v let_v it_o be_v well_o please_v before_o he_o god_n that_o the_o angel_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o holy_a angel_n themselves_o declare_v against_o the_o give_n to_o they_o any_o
these_o thing_n but_o that_o which_o be_v here_o to_o be_v inquire_v and_o examine_v be_v whether_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n ought_v not_o according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n to_o be_v administer_v in_o both_o kind_n 15._o that_o christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n institution_n against_o christ_n institution_n in_o both_o kind_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v so_o plain_a from_o the_o word_n of_o its_o institution_n that_o this_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o the_o 1._o the_o ubi_fw-la sup_n c._n 1._o council_n of_o trent_n and_o that_o he_o give_v a_o particular_a command_n to_o all_o communicant_n to_o receive_v the_o cup_n seem_v plain_o own_v in_o one_o of_o the_o hymn_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n christ_n church_n sacris_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o brev._n ro._n in_o festo_fw-la corp._n christ_n dedit_fw-la fragilibus_fw-la corporis_fw-la ferculum_fw-la dedit_fw-la &_o tristibus_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la poculum_fw-la dicens_fw-la accipite_fw-la quod_fw-la trado_fw-la vasoulum_fw-la omnes_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la bibite_fw-la sic_fw-la sacrificium_fw-la istud_fw-la instituit_fw-la he_o give_v the_o entertainment_n of_o his_o body_n to_o the_o frail_a to_o the_o sad_a he_o give_v the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n say_v take_v this_o cup_n which_o i_o deliver_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o thus_o do_v he_o institute_v that_o sacrifice_n these_o expression_n have_v a_o particular_a respect_n to_o that_o command_n concern_v the_o cup_n matt._n 26_o 27._o drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o and_o it_o may_v be_v further_o observe_v that_o those_o word_n in_o the_o institution_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o be_v a_o precept_n which_o have_v special_a respect_n to_o the_o receive_v both_o the_o kind_n both_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup._n for_o though_o i_o acknowledge_v these_o word_n do_v this_o to_o establish_v the_o whole_a institution_n that_o as_o 63._o as_o cyp._n ep._n 63._o s._n cyprian_n express_v their_o sense_n ut_fw-la hoc_fw-la faciamus_fw-la quod_fw-la fecit_fw-la &_o dominus_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la eo_fw-la quod_fw-la christus_fw-la &_o docuit_fw-la &_o fecit_fw-la non_fw-la recedatur_fw-la that_o we_o shall_v do_v what_o our_o lord_n do_v and_o shall_v not_o depart_v from_o what_o christ_n teach_v and_o do_v yet_o these_o word_n have_v a_o more_o especial_a regard_n to_o the_o distribution_n or_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o do_v this_o etc._n etc._n in_o s._n luke_n and_o s._n paul_n come_v in_o the_o place_n of_o take_v eat_z etc._n etc._n in_o s._n matt._n and_o s._n mark_n and_o in_o these_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n do_v this_o as_o oft_o as_o you_o drink_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o the_o word_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o drink_v it_o do_v plain_o import_v thus_o much_o that_o the_o command_n do_v this_o in_o that_o place_n do_v peculiar_o respect_v the_o receive_v the_o cup._n 16._o this_o institution_n of_o christ_n be_v ancient_o even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v so_o fair_a a_o rule_n to_o all_o christian_n that_o from_o hence_o omne_fw-la hence_o de_fw-fr consecrat_fw-mi di_fw-it 2._o c._n 7._o cum_fw-la omne_fw-la pope_n julius_n undertake_v to_o correct_v the_o various_a abuse_n which_o have_v in_o some_o place_n be_v entertain_v insomuch_o that_o he_o declare_v against_o deliver_v the_o bread_n dip_v in_o the_o cup_n upon_o this_o reason_n because_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o be_v testify_v in_o the_o gospel_n concern_v the_o master_n of_o truth_n who_o when_o he_o commend_v to_o his_o apostle_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n seorsum_fw-la panis_fw-la seorsum_fw-la &_o calicis_fw-la commendatio_fw-la memoratur_fw-la his_o recommendation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o of_o the_o cup_n be_v relate_v to_o be_v each_o of_o they_o separate_v and_o distinct_a and_o that_o the_o apostolical_a church_n do_v give_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n be_v plain_a from_o the_o apostle_n word_n to_o the_o corinthian_n where_o he_o use_v this_o as_o a_o argument_n to_o all_o particular_a christian_n against_o communicate_v in_o any_o idolatrous_a worship_n 1_o cor._n 10.21_o you_o can_v drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o devil_n and_o the_o same_o will_v appear_v manifest_a from_o other_o expression_n hereafter_o mention_v and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 2._o trent_n sess_n 21._o c._n 2._o own_v that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o sacrament_n be_v give_v in_o both_o kind_n but_o they_o follow_v much_o the_o step_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n account_v neither_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n nor_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n to_o be_v in_o this_o case_n any_o necessary_a guide_n but_o they_o declare_v the_o custom_n then_o receive_v to_o be_v change_v upon_o just_a reason_n 17._o but_o that_o the_o argument_n from_o the_o institution_n and_o command_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v elude_v and_o a_o mist_n cast_v before_o the_o sun_n divers_a romanist_n and_o particular_o communicant_n particular_o de_fw-fr euchar_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o which_o bind_v all_o communicant_n bellarmine_n declare_v that_o christ_n command_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o apostle_n only_o and_o not_o to_o all_o communicant_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o the_o apostle_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v not_o consecrate_v but_o communicate_v and_o therefore_o the_o command_n give_v to_o they_o as_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o rule_n for_o communicant_n communicant_n which_o bind_v all_o communicant_n and_o can_v by_o no_o reason_n be_v restrain_v to_o the_o consecrate_v priest_n and_o indeed_o the_o ancient_a church_n make_v no_o such_o distinction_n in_o this_o case_n between_o priest_n and_o people_n but_o acknowledge_v as_o corinth_n as_o chrys_n hom._n 18._o in_o 2_o epist_n ad_fw-la corinth_n s._n chrysostome_n express_v it_o that_o the_o same_o body_n be_v appoint_v for_o all_o and_o the_o same_o cup_n and_o agreeable_a hereunto_o be_v the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o declare_v 30._o declare_v art_n 30._o that_o both_o the_o part_n of_o the_o lord_n sacrament_n by_o christ_n ordinance_n and_o commandment_n aught_o to_o be_v minister_v to_o all_o christian_a man_n alike_o 2._o that_o this_o device_n will_v serve_v as_o effectual_o if_o it_o be_v considerable_a to_o take_v away_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o people_n that_o so_o no_o part_n of_o christ_n institution_n shall_v belong_v to_o they_o 3._o the_o command_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o reason_n annex_v matt._n 26.27_o 28._o drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o for_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n do_v give_v sufficient_a light_n to_o discern_v to_o who_o this_o precept_n be_v design_v to_o wit_n to_o all_o they_o who_o desire_v to_o partake_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o be_v to_o all_o communicant_n in_o that_o sacrament_n 4._o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 11.25_o 26._o plain_o apply_v christ_n command_n concern_v the_o cup_n to_o all_o who_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a communion_n in_o that_o after_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o institution_n concern_v the_o cup_n he_o immediate_o say_v to_o the_o corinthian_n for_o as_o oft_o as_o yet_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v this_o cup_n you_o do_v show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v and_o he_o reinforceth_a this_o command_n of_o partake_v of_o the_o cup_n indefinite_o to_o all_o who_o be_v to_o communicate_v v._o 28._o let_v a_o man_n not_o only_o the_o priest_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup._n 18._o but_o here_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n acquaint_v we_o with_o a_o claim_n of_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o power_n in_o the_o sacrament_n 2._o sacrament_n ubi_fw-la sup_n c._n 2._o in_o dispensatione_fw-la sacramentorum_fw-la salva_fw-la illorum_fw-la substantia_fw-la statuere_fw-la vel_fw-la mutare_fw-la to_o appoint_v and_o change_v thing_n in_o dispense_n the_o sacrament_n still_o preserve_v their_o substance_n and_o they_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n people_n no_o power_n of_o the_o church_n can_v take_v away_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o people_n be_v not_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o whole_a christ_n and_o all_o necessary_a grace_n be_v contain_v under_o one_o kind_n but_o 1._o if_o by_o be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o mean_v all_o that_o be_v enjoin_v by_o christ_n precept_n and_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o his_o institution_n the_o use_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o this_o nature_n and_o therefore_o to_o change_v this_o
use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o these_o 1._o these_o conc._n trid._n ubi_fw-la sup_n c._n 1._o that_o christ_n who_o be_v present_a in_o heaven_n by_o his_o natural_a presence_n be_v present_a in_o other_o place_n in_o substance_n by_o that_o way_n which_o we_o can_v more_o easy_o believe_v than_o express_v by_o word_n and_o the_o roman_a catechism_n say_v med_n say_v de_fw-fr euch._n sacr._n post_v med_n this_o change_n must_v not_o be_v curious_o inquire_v into_o for_o it_o can_v be_v perceive_v by_o we_o and_o baronius_n declare_v that_o 49._o that_o baron_fw-fr an._n eccl._n a_o 44._o n._n 49._o modo_fw-la ineffabili_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la it_o be_v transubstantiate_v by_o a_o unspeakable_a manner_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a from_o their_o plain_a decision_n that_o these_o and_o such_o like_a expression_n relate_v either_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o divine_a operation_n or_o to_o the_o way_n of_o explicate_v how_o he_o can_v be_v substantial_o present_a in_o every_o sacrament_n while_o he_o be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o sit_v at_o god_n right_a hand_n for_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o presence_n itself_o they_o have_v express_v to_o be_v by_o transubstantiation_n as_o above_o explain_v 16._o but_o that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n scripture_n no_o transubstantiation_n be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n have_v not_o their_o substance_n change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v appear_v first_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o sacrament_n must_v be_v discern_v or_o any_o where_o else_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o afford_v any_o proof_n for_o transubstantlation_n it_o be_v observe_v by_o 3._o by_o hist_o transub_v c._n 5._o n._n 3._o bishop_n cousin_n that_o scotus_n durandus_fw-la biel_n occam_n cameraoensis_fw-la bishop_n eisher_n against_o duther_n and_o cardinal_n cajetan_n do_v all_o acknowledge_v that_o tiansubstantiation_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v sufficient_o from_o scripture_n and_o their_o word_n be_v by_o he_o produce_v and_o that_o bellarmine_n declare_v himself_o doubtful_a thereof_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n so_o much_o urge_v by_o the_o romanist_n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v not_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o presence_n or_o that_o he_o be_v transubstantial_o there_o and_o so_o carnal_o that_o according_a to_o the_o 223._o the_o catech._n ad_fw-la par._n p._n 223._o roman_a catechism_n his_o bone_n and_o nerve_n and_o whole_a christ_n be_v there_o substantial_o contain_v but_o this_o may_v well_o be_v so_o understand_v that_o he_o spiritual_o and_o sacramental_o under_o visible_a element_n exhibit_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o himself_o so_o as_o to_o apply_v it_o to_o true_a christian_n and_o interest_n they_o in_o it_o and_o the_o blessing_n and_o benefit_n thereof_o nor_o do_v the_o use_n of_o the_o like_a phrase_n in_o scripture_n import_v any_o substantial_a change_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o when_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o israelite_n 1_o cor._n 10.4_o that_o they_o drink_v of_o that_o spiritual_a rock_n that_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o rock_n be_v christ_n it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o rock_n shall_v be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v not_o yet_o incarnate_a when_o s._n john_n declare_v joh._n 1.14_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n it_o can_v be_v thence_o affirm_v without_o heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n that_o his_o divine_a nature_n be_v change_v into_o his_o humane_a nature_n and_o when_o our_o lord_n have_v speak_v joh._n 6._o of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o add_v upon_o his_o disciple_n be_v offend_v at_o those_o say_n v._o 63._o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o word_n that_o i_o speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o they_o be_v life_n he_o hereby_o and_o also_o by_o what_o he_o speak_v of_o believe_v both_o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_v of_o that_o discourse_n and_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o v._o 35.47_o 48_o 64._o sufficient_o direct_v they_o to_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v speak_v and_o a_o like_a interpretation_n of_o those_o word_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v somewhat_o direct_v by_o the_o same_o expression_n and_o be_v also_o most_o suitable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o can_v those_o word_n mention_v both_o by_o s._n luke_n and_o s._n paul_n luk._n 22.20_o 1_o cor._n 11.25_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n be_v otherwise_o understand_v than_o sacramental_o and_o somewhat_o figurative_o and_o these_o also_o be_v express_v as_o part_v of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 17._o church_n it_o be_v not_o own_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n second_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n this_o be_v particular_o and_o purposely_o manifest_v in_o that_o book_n of_o the_o late_a reverend_a bishop_n of_o durham_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o in_o the_o forego_n paragraph_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v some_o few_o testimony_n tertullian_n argue_v against_o martion_n who_o deny_v the_o reality_n of_o christ_n body_n as_o other_o ancient_a heretic_n assert_v he_o to_o have_v have_v only_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o body_n say_v 40._o say_v tertul._n count_v marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o there_o have_v be_v no_o figure_n unless_o the_o body_n have_v be_v in_o truth_n now_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o expression_n concern_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n show_v he_o not_o to_o have_v account_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v substantial_o but_o representative_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o his_o manner_n of_o argue_v show_v he_o not_o to_o have_v understand_v or_o own_v the_o romish_a transubstantiation_n for_o it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o one_o who_o shall_v thus_o argue_v and_o hold_v the_o romish_a principle_n by_o one_o of_o the_o disciple_n of_o martion_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o figure_n the_o appearance_n of_o such_o a_o body_n which_o after_o consecration_n be_v not_o real_a viz._n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v then_o fit_a to_o resemble_v what_o be_v of_o like_a nature_n in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o theodoret_n it_o be_v urge_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n that_o as_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v make_v other_o thing_n and_o change_v so_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o its_o assumption_n be_v change_v into_o the_o divine_a substance_n and_o nature_n but_o this_o be_v answer_v by_o the_o orthodox_n person_n to_o the_o heretic_n 2._o heretic_n theod._n dial._n 2._o that_o he_o be_v here_o take_v in_o the_o net_n which_o himself_o make_v for_o the_o symbol_n or_o mystical_a sign_n do_v not_o after_o their_o sanctification_n depart_v from_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n form_n and_o shape_n and_o prosper_v speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v this_o est_fw-la this_o de_fw-fr cons_n dist_n 2._o c._n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la heavenly_a bread_n after_o its_o manner_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n when_o it_o be_v indeed_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o it_o be_v call_v the_o sacrifice_a his_o flesh_n and_o the_o passion_n death_n and_o crucifixion_n of_o christ_n non_fw-la rei_fw-la veritate_fw-la sed_fw-la significante_fw-la mysterio_fw-la not_o be_v so_o in_o the_o truth_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o the_o mystery_n which_o signify_v it_o to_o these_o particular_a testimony_n i_o shall_v add_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o be_v that_o it_o be_v attest_v by_o hesych_n by_o hesych_n hesychius_n to_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a usage_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n that_o after_o the_o communion_n be_v end_v the_o remain_a element_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o fire_n but_o if_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v then_o believe_v that_o what_o remain_v in_o these_o element_n be_v no_o other_o substance_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o continue_v to_o be_v such_o so_o long_o as_o the_o species_n of_o the_o element_n remain_v it_o must_v needs_o have_v be_v a_o horrid_a and_o profane_a thing_n for_o christian_n to_o cast_v their_o saviour_n into_o the_o fire_n to_o be_v consume_v there_o and_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v certain_o have_v enter_v into_o their_o heart_n 18._o the_o other_o thing_n i_o shall_v add_v be_v that_o when_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o pagan_n false_o asperse_v the_o christian_n with_o
corda_fw-la lift_v up_o your_o heart_n unto_o the_o lord_n and_o we_o glorify_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n who_o bestow_v upon_o they_o who_o true_o repent_v and_o believe_v such_o unspeakable_a benefit_n in_o the_o use_n of_o those_o mean_n or_o sign_n which_o be_v otherwise_o mean_a than_o as_o they_o be_v sanctify_v to_o a_o holy_a and_o excellent_a use_n by_o the_o institution_n of_o god_n and_o the_o right_a celebration_n of_o his_o ordinance_n sect_n v._o integrity_n too_o much_o neglect_v and_o religion_n so_o order_v and_o model_v by_o many_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o represent_v a_o contrivance_n of_o deceit_n interest_n and_o policy_n 1._o in_o this_o last_o section_n church_n of_o the_o politic_a interest_n drive_v on_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o shall_v consider_v some_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o represent_v religion_n as_o it_o be_v by_o they_o profess_v to_o be_v a_o crafty_a contrivance_n of_o human_a policy_n or_o a_o cunning_a method_n to_o serve_v the_o particular_a interest_n of_o some_o man_n in_o the_o world_n true_a religion_n which_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o chief_a good_a and_o happiness_n of_o man_n do_v indeed_o bring_v the_o great_a satisfaction_n to_o man_n in_o this_o world_n but_o this_o be_v not_o do_v by_o gratify_v their_o inordinate_a affection_n but_o by_o command_v and_o subdue_a they_o but_o this_o be_v from_o god_n and_o have_v to_o do_v with_o he_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o the_o great_a simplicity_n and_o sincerity_n in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o propose_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v true_a and_o good_a and_o suitable_a to_o god_n and_o his_o honour_n and_o when_o thing_n manifest_o false_a or_o evil_a which_o be_v fit_v to_o advance_v the_o outward_a interest_n of_o the_o proposer_n be_v obtrude_v under_o the_o disguise_n of_o religion_n and_o require_v as_o thing_n sacred_a to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o great_a veneration_n this_o give_v too_o much_o appearance_n that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o religion_n politic_a design_n and_o fraudulent_a end_n and_o purpose_n of_o man_n be_v manage_v and_o where_o such_o thing_n be_v do_v v._n sect._n v._n it_o may_v tempt_v many_o of_o those_o who_o discover_v and_o understand_v they_o to_o cast_v off_o the_o serious_a sense_n of_o religion_n itself_o now_o very_a many_o thing_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n appear_v design_v to_o impose_v on_o and_o delude_v the_o people_n and_o by_o false_a pretence_n to_o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o pope_n especial_o and_o of_o their_o clergy_n also_o and_o to_o gratify_v the_o avarice_n of_o the_o romish_a court_n and_o enervate_a piety_n 2._o their_o doctrine_n of_o attrition_n and_o absolution_n interest_n divers_a of_o their_o error_n carry_v on_o some_o interest_n seem_v contrive_v to_o make_v loose_a man_n who_o have_v little_a regard_n to_o god_n to_o have_v a_o mighty_a veneration_n for_o their_o priest_n who_o notwithstanding_o their_o wicked_a life_n both_o can_v and_o will_v if_o they_o be_v teach_v right_a secure_v they_o in_o the_o other_o world_n upon_o such_o term_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o gospel_n will_v not_o admit_v their_o service_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n be_v fit_v to_o uphold_v the_o reputation_n of_o the_o clergy_n among_o the_o ignorant_a vulgar_a as_o do_v also_o the_o prohibit_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o 21._o by_o de_fw-fr scr._n q._n l._n non_fw-la legendis_fw-la c._n 21._o ledesima_n their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n propitiatory_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o conficient_fw-la priest_n alone_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n in_o one_o kind_n tend_v much_o to_o extol_v the_o dignity_n and_o greatness_n of_o their_o clergy_n but_o the_o falseness_n of_o all_o these_o i_o have_v above_o discover_v their_o exempt_n their_o clergy_n that_o as_o 11._o as_o m._n bec._n part._n 2._o tr._n 3._o c._n 6._o q._n 11._o becanus_n say_v they_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o secular_a prince_n nor_o can_v be_v punish_v by_o they_o nor_o be_v bind_v to_o observe_v their_o law_n out_o of_o obedience_n do_v joint_o tend_v to_o the_o advancement_n both_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o clergy_n but_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christianity_n as_o i_o have_v in_o another_o discourse_n show_v and_o though_o among_o we_o the_o true_a honour_n of_o the_o ministry_n which_o our_o lord_n confer_v upon_o it_o be_v by_o many_o too_o much_o neglect_v and_o disregard_v we_o make_v not_o use_v of_o false_a method_n for_o its_o support_n beside_o these_o their_o feign_a revelation_n and_o vision_n concern_v matter_n of_o truth_n and_o doctrine_n their_o many_o counterfeit_a relic_n as_o object_n of_o veneration_n and_o their_o false_o pretend_a miracle_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o doctrine_n be_v manifest_o design_v delusion_n to_o impose_v upon_o other_o that_o they_o may_v be_v admire_v by_o they_o 3._o but_o because_o this_o chapter_n have_v be_v already_o very_o large_a i_o shall_v wave_v many_o thing_n which_o may_v have_v be_v insist_v on_o and_o shall_v only_o consider_v a_o few_o thing_n which_o have_v a_o chief_a respect_n unto_o the_o pope_n himself_o that_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o papal_a supremacy_n be_v in_o all_o the_o branch_n thereof_o groundless_a i_o have_v somewhat_o declare_v in_o the_o first_o section_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o more_o full_o in_o another_o discourse_n there_o refer_v unto_o and_o that_o this_o be_v adapt_v to_o exalt_v the_o papal_a dignity_n grandeur_n and_o sovereignty_n and_o to_o bring_v in_o vast_a revenue_n for_o its_o support_n need_v not_o be_v suggest_v to_o any_o consider_v man_n and_o the_o pope_n pretence_n to_o be_v s._n peter_n successor_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v order_v with_o plain_a and_o honest_a sincerity_n in_o his_o first_o entrance_n thereupon_o for_o at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o coronation_n among_o other_o rite_n one_o of_o the_o last_o be_v that_o 40._o that_o sacr._n cerem_fw-la l._n 1._o sect._n 2._o c._n 3._o fol._n 40._o the_o pope_n must_v take_v his_o handful_n of_o money_n from_o his_o chamberlain_n in_o which_o he_o must_v be_v sure_a to_o have_v neither_o silver_n nor_o gold_n and_o scatter_v it_o among_o the_o people_n must_v use_v those_o word_n of_o s._n peter_n silver_n and_o gold_n have_v i_o none_o observe_v some_o thing_n in_o the_o form_n of_o the_o papal_a coronation_n observe_v but_o what_o i_o have_v that_o give_v i_o you_o now_o it_o seem_v not_o very_o fair_a and_o upright_o deal_n that_o the_o pope_n by_o be_v advance_v to_o his_o see_n shall_v pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n poverty_n especial_o when_o in_o order_n to_o his_o express_v thus_o much_o there_o be_v care_n take_v beforehand_o that_o he_o must_v cautious_o avoid_v the_o have_v all_o silver_n or_o gold_n in_o his_o hand_n if_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v be_v know_v to_o have_v do_v thus_o when_o he_o use_v those_o word_n this_o will_v have_v be_v look_v upon_o in_o he_o as_o a_o cheat_n and_o imposture_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o thing_n declare_v by_o his_o pretend_a successor_n in_o such_o a_o case_n where_o he_o may_v upright_o and_o infallible_o have_v speak_v truth_n and_o a_o like_a abuse_n of_o holy_a scripture_n be_v in_o that_o other_o rite_n at_o his_o coronation_n which_o go_v immediate_o before_o this_o when_o the_o pope_n be_v sit_v down_o or_o almost_o lie_v along_o upon_o a_o marble_n seat_n at_o the_o lateran_n church_n at_o rome_n which_o seat_n be_v call_v stercoraria_fw-la and_o one_o of_o the_o cardinal_n lift_v he_o up_o ibid._n up_o ibid._n use_v those_o word_n in_o psal_n 113.7_o 8._o suscitat_fw-la de_fw-la pulvere_fw-la egenum_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr stercore_fw-la erigit_fw-la pauperem_fw-la ut_fw-la sedeat_fw-la cum_fw-la principibus_fw-la &_o solium_fw-la gloriae_fw-la teneat_fw-la where_o what_o the_o psalmist_n call_v a_o dunghill_n the_o roman_a church_n who_o will_v be_v account_v the_o faithful_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n interprete_v concern_v a_o stately_a marble_n seat_n but_o wave_v such_o thing_n as_o these_o i_o shall_v inquire_v into_o two_o other_o thing_n of_o great_a moment_n and_o concern_v the_o one_o of_o infallibility_n the_o second_o of_o deliver_v soul_n from_o purgatory_n by_o indulgence_n and_o apply_v to_o they_o a_o fit_a proportion_n of_o the_o church_n treasury_n 4._o concern_v infallibility_n design_n infallibility_n calculate_v for_o design_n this_o be_v a_o strange_a claim_n in_o such_o a_o church_n where_o there_o be_v so_o many_o palpable_a error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_a church_n but_o this_o pretence_n mighty_o serve_v their_o interest_n for_o if_o this_o be_v once_o believe_v and_o receive_v all_o their_o other_o error_n must_v thereupon_o be_v receive_v with_o
cypr._n a_o carthaginian_a council_n of_o eighty_o seven_o bishop_n do_v unanimous_o declare_v their_o judgement_n for_o the_o baptise_v heretic_n who_o return_v to_o the_o church_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v and_o that_o this_o council_n do_v sit_v after_o cyprian_n have_v receive_v the_o epistle_n and_o judgement_n of_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v observe_v by_o 73._o by_o argum._n ep._n cyp._n 73._o pamelius_n now_o though_o all_o these_o bishop_n be_v in_o a_o error_n in_o account_v the_o baptism_n of_o all_o heretic_n to_o be_v null_a and_o that_o they_o ought_v general_o to_o be_v baptise_a when_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v so_o obstinate_o resolve_v in_o their_o error_n as_o to_o reject_v the_o infallible_a evidence_n of_o truth_n when_o many_o of_o these_o very_a bishop_n who_o live_v to_o understand_v their_o error_n do_v as_o lucifer_n as_o dial_n adv_o lucifer_n s._n hierome_n testify_v disclaim_v and_o reject_v it_o and_o that_o cyprian_n himself_o do_v so_o as_o do_v also_o those_o part_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n who_o adhere_v to_o firmilian_a be_v judge_v not_o improbable_a by_o s._n 48._o s._n aug._n ep._n 48._o austin_n though_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a but_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o since_o stephen_n determination_n be_v slight_v and_o oppose_v by_o such_o eminent_a bishop_n both_o of_o the_o carthaginian_a and_o eastern_a church_n who_o sincere_o design_v to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n no_o such_o thing_n be_v then_o own_v as_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o romish_a bishop_n and_o if_o stephen_n do_v so_o general_o declare_v against_o the_o baptise_v any_o who_o return_v from_o any_o heresy_n whatsoever_o as_o he_o seem_v to_o do_v in_o the_o word_n of_o his_o epistle_n cite_v by_o 74._o by_o ep._n 74._o s._n cyprian_n si_fw-la quis_fw-la à _fw-la quacunque_fw-la haeresi_fw-la venerit_fw-la ad_fw-la nos_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o err_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n as_o they_o do_v on_o the_o other_o and_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o general_a 19_o general_a conc._n nic._n c._n 19_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o of_o 7._o of_o conc._n const_n c._n 7._o constantinople_n take_v the_o middle_a way_n require_v some_o sort_n of_o heretic_n who_o keep_v the_o substantial_a form_n of_o baptism_n to_o be_v receive_v upon_o their_o former_a baptism_n and_o that_o other_o shall_v be_v baptize_v when_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n 12._o and_o the_o practical_a judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v concern_v this_o case_n sufficient_o manifest_a in_o that_o when_o heresy_n arise_v and_o their_o error_n and_o impiety_n appear_v necessary_a to_o be_v condemn_v and_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n be_v necessary_a to_o be_v declare_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o great_a and_o full_a judgement_n which_o can_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n this_o be_v not_o do_v by_o application_n to_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n only_o but_o by_o the_o summon_n general_a council_n which_o with_o all_o the_o troublesome_a journey_n and_o expense_n attend_v they_o have_v be_v a_o very_a needless_a and_o vain_a thing_n if_o the_o romish_a infallibility_n have_v then_o be_v own_v and_o in_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v personal_o present_a in_o none_o of_o they_o nor_o be_v his_o particular_a sanction_n think_v necessary_a to_o confirm_v they_o but_o they_o be_v all_o hold_v in_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o of_o they_o desire_v and_o obtain_v the_o imperial_a confirmation_n with_o respect_n to_o their_o external_a force_n and_o effect_n and_o the_o themselves_o the_o v_o crackenthorp_n vigilius_n dormitans_fw-la none_o infallible_a who_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o contradict_v themselves_o five_o general_n council_n be_v manage_v perfect_o contrary_a to_o the_o mind_n and_o sense_n of_o vigilius_n then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 13._o four_o since_o so_o many_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n be_v assert_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n of_o which_o several_a instance_n be_v give_v in_o this_o chapter_n that_o church_n ought_v not_o nor_o can_v be_v own_v infallible_a by_o those_o who_o own_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o be_v so_o beside_o this_o i_o may_v add_v that_o the_o romish_a bishop_n themselves_o have_v oft_o some_o of_o they_o at_o one_o time_n contradict_v what_o other_o of_o they_o at_o other_o time_n have_v affirm_v the_o constitution_n of_o boniface_n the_o eight_o be_v revoke_v by_o 1._o by_o clement_n in_o l_o 3._o tit._n 17._o c._n 1._o clemens_n the_o five_o as_o scandalous_a and_o dangerous_a and_o i_o above_o observe_v that_o regal_a supremacy_n in_o temporal_n be_v own_v by_o innocentius_n the_o three_o but_o be_v disow_v in_o the_o stile_n of_o many_o bull_n of_o deposition_n by_o other_o pope_n but_o there_o need_v no_o other_o testimony_n against_o any_o pretend_a infallibility_n than_o its_o be_v contradict_v in_o what_o it_o deliver_v by_o that_o evidence_n which_o be_v certain_o infallible_a and_o there_o can_v scarce_o be_v a_o great_a imposture_n and_o delusion_n than_o such_o a_o false_a pretence_n as_o this_o which_o be_v design_v both_o as_o a_o prop_n to_o uphold_v the_o whole_a bulk_n and_o fabric_n of_o popery_n and_o a_o contrivance_n to_o raise_v a_o very_a high_a veneration_n thereof_o 14._o second_o thereby_o of_o indulgence_n and_o the_o pretence_n of_o free_v soul_n from_o purgatory_n thereby_o i_o shall_v consider_v the_o pretend_a power_n of_o secure_v offender_n from_o purgatory_n or_o release_n their_o soul_n out_o of_o it_o partly_o by_o the_o priest_n mass_n and_o chief_o by_o the_o pope_n indulgence_n and_o be_v interest_v thereby_o in_o that_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o dispense_v for_o the_o romanist_n tell_v we_o that_o as_o there_o be_v in_o sin_n a_o fault_n and_o in_o mortal_a sin_n a_o obligation_n to_o eternal_a punishment_n which_o be_v discharge_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o absolution_n so_o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n to_o temporal_a punishment_n even_o in_o venial_a sin_n and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o sufficient_o undergo_v in_o this_o life_n by_o way_n of_o satisfaction_n it_o must_v be_v make_v up_o by_o the_o suffering_n of_o purgatory_n and_o thus_o a_o model_n be_v contrive_v and_o draw_v up_o to_o show_v how_o sinner_n may_v escape_v these_o evil_n of_o sin_n without_o amendment_n now_o sin_n indeed_o be_v of_o that_o pernicious_a and_o hurtful_a nature_n in_o every_o respect_n that_o by_o reason_n of_o it_o god_n sometime_o punish_v person_n and_o family_n even_o after_o true_a repentance_n and_o receive_v the_o person_n into_o his_o particular_a favour_n and_o such_o be_v the_o judgement_n on_o david_n house_n after_o his_o murder_n and_o adultery_n and_o i_o esteem_v the_o practice_n of_o sin_n and_o vice_n to_o be_v so_o hurtful_a that_o though_o they_o be_v sincere_o repent_v of_o if_o that_o repentance_n and_o the_o fruit_n of_o it_o be_v not_o very_o exemplary_a they_o will_v make_v abatement_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o the_o future_a reward_n and_o strict_a penitential_a exercise_n ought_v to_o be_v undertake_v by_o all_o penitent_n for_o great_a offence_n according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o their_o transgression_n this_o in_o the_o ordinary_a discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v perform_v before_o the_o church_n give_v absolution_n which_o oft_o include_v the_o severe_a exercise_n of_o divers_a year_n and_o this_o be_v the_o exomologesis_fw-la oft_o mention_v in_o tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n and_o if_o in_o danger_n of_o death_n such_o penitent_n be_v reconcile_v who_o have_v not_o complete_v their_o penitential_a exercise_n 76._o exercise_n conc._n nic._n c._n 13.4_o conc._n carth._n c._n 76._o the_o canon_n require_v that_o if_o they_o recover_v these_o must_v afterward_o be_v perform_v and_o these_o thing_n be_v testimony_n of_o their_o abhorrence_n of_o the_o sin_n their_o high_a value_n for_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o privilege_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o they_o have_v exercise_v themselves_o to_o undergo_v difficulty_n and_o severity_n rather_o than_o to_o forfeit_v they_o 15._o but_o concern_v the_o romish_a purgatory_n though_o god_n never_o reveal_v any_o such_o thing_n nor_o do_v the_o ancient_a church_n believe_v it_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o engage_v in_o that_o dispute_n but_o shall_v only_o observe_v that_o this_o fiction_n of_o temperal_n punishment_n of_o sin_n in_o purgatory_n be_v somewhat_o unequal_a since_o the_o body_n which_o be_v so_o great_a a_o partaker_n in_o and_o promoter_n of_o the_o sin_n be_v whole_o free_v from_o all_o these_o punishment_n and_o rest_v quiet_o in_o its_o
grave_n whilst_o the_o soul_n be_v leave_v alone_o to_o undergo_v all_o those_o pain_n and_o if_o the_o pretence_n of_o free_v offender_n from_o great_a suffering_n in_o purgatory_n be_v a_o fictitious_a thing_n it_o serve_v the_o ill_a design_n of_o undermine_a holiness_n and_o true_a christianity_n and_o tend_v to_o raise_v a_o great_a admiration_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n in_o they_o that_o believe_v it_o and_o to_o engage_v those_o to_o the_o romish_a church_n who_o can_v please_v and_o satisfy_v themselves_o with_o the_o thought_n of_o such_o indulgence_n 16._o now_o for_o the_o right_a understanding_n this_o i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o so_o much_o as_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v consider_v out_o of_o their_o own_o approve_a author_n layman_n say_v 1._o say_v theol._n mor._n l._n 5._o tr._n 7._o c._n 1._o n._n 1._o this_o indulgence_n be_v a_o remit_v temporal_a punishment_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n out_o of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o application_n of_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o saint_n and_o be_v 4._o be_v ibid._n n._n 4._o a_o free_a forgive_a the_o punishment_n to_o be_v undergo_v in_o purgatory_n for_o sin_n commit_v or_o a_o commutation_n thereof_o into_o some_o light_a thing_n by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n and_o 1._o and_o ibid._n c._n 3._o n._n 1._o that_o a_o plenary_a indulgence_n do_v dismiss_v all_o the_o pain_n for_o sin_n which_o be_v to_o be_v punish_v in_o purgatory_n and_o m._n becanus_n say_v 2._o say_v sum._n th._n part._n 3._o tr._n 2._o c._n 28._o q._n 2._o defunctis_fw-la indulgentiae_fw-la conceduntur_fw-la etc._n etc._n indulgence_n be_v grant_v to_o those_o who_o have_v depaert_v this_o life_n in_o that_o the_o pope_n apply_v to_o they_o so_o much_o of_o the_o church_n treasury_n as_o be_v sufficient_a to_o compensate_a the_o punishment_n they_o shall_v undergo_v in_o purgatory_n and_o this_o treasury_n consist_v of_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v infinite_a and_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n apostles_n and_o saint_n which_o be_v more_o than_o be_v needful_a for_o their_o own_o sin_n and_o bellarmine_n have_v lay_v this_o as_o a_o foundation_n on_o which_o indulgence_n depend_v 2._o depend_v de_fw-fr indulg_n l._n 1._o c._n 2._o that_o there_o be_v a_o treasure_n in_o the_o church_n and_o 3._o and_o ibid._n c._n 3._o that_o the_o church_n can_v apply_v this_o treasure_n further_o declare_v that_o such_o indulgence_n do_v set_v man_n free_a 7._o free_a ibid._n c._n 7._o à _fw-la reatu_fw-la poenae_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la coram_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la sed_fw-la coram_fw-la deo_fw-la from_o the_o guilt_n of_o punishment_n not_o only_o before_o the_o church_n but_o also_o before_o god_n and_o that_o the_o plenary_a and_o most_o full_a indulgence_n do_v extend_v 9_o extend_v ibid._n c._n 9_o ad_fw-la remissionem_fw-la totius_fw-la poenitentiae_fw-la quae_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la exigipossit_n to_o the_o remit_v all_o that_o penance_n which_o can_v be_v require_v by_o god_n nor_o do_v these_o indulgence_n avail_v only_o according_a to_o their_o doctrine_n to_o remit_v penance_n which_o be_v enjoin_v in_o confession_n or_o other_o wise_a but_o 2._o but_o laym_v ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la c._n 3._o n._n 2._o ad_fw-la omnes_fw-la poenas_fw-la etiam_fw-la non_fw-la injunctas_fw-la se_fw-la extendunt_fw-la they_o reach_v to_o all_o penance_n or_o punishment_n even_o to_o such_o as_o be_v not_o enjoin_v and_o that_o a_o indulgence_n 9_o indulgence_n ibid._n n._n 1._o bell._n ubi_fw-la sup_n c._n 9_o for_o one_o year_n or_o for_o seven_o year_n be_v a_o remit_v so_o much_o punishment_n as_o will_v be_v take_v off_o by_o the_o penitential_a exercise_n of_o one_o year_n or_o of_o seven_o year_n 17._o now_o first_o i_o shall_v observe_v how_o this_o by_o render_v a_o holy_a life_n unnecessary_a tend_v to_o oppose_v the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o render_v it_o ineffectual_a life_n these_o under_o my_o true_a piety_n of_o life_n for_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v the_o indispensable_a law_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n which_o he_o will_v have_v observe_v or_o else_o will_v say_v to_o such_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n as_o will_v not_o obey_v his_o gospel_n depart_v from_o i_o i_o never_o know_v you_o and_o the_o judgement_n to_o come_v the_o punishment_n of_o another_o world_n and_o the_o manifold_a promise_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v all_o lay_v down_o as_o powerful_a motive_n in_o the_o religion_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o man_n may_v be_v holy_a here_o that_o so_o they_o may_v be_v happy_a hereafter_o but_o how_o be_v all_o this_o enervate_v and_o make_v void_a if_o attrition_n with_o absolution_n will_v etc._n will_v v._o s_n 3._o n._n 1._o etc._n etc._n free_v sinner_n from_o the_o stain_n and_o fault_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o from_o eternal_a punishment_n and_o when_o no_o further_a danger_n or_o evil_n can_v remain_v but_o some_o temporal_a pain_n these_o may_v be_v discharge_v either_o by_o the_o exercise_n of_o some_o enjoined_a penance_n or_o without_o they_o by_o the_o kindness_n and_o favour_n of_o a_o indulgence_n and_o all_o this_o may_v be_v do_v without_o any_o real_a exercise_n of_o mortification_n or_o a_o holy_a life_n indeed_o the_o romish_a writer_n require_v that_o the_o person_n who_o receive_v the_o benefit_n of_o a_o indulgence_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n but_o then_o they_o also_o assert_v that_o absolution_n with_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n be_v sufficiect_n for_o this_o and_o some_o of_o the_o form_n of_o indulgence_n express_v this_o condition_n si_fw-la cordis_fw-la &_o oris_fw-la egerint_fw-la poenitentiam_fw-la if_o they_o shall_v practise_v repentance_n in_o heart_n and_o word_n but_o then_o their_o doctor_n acknowledge_v this_o do_v by_o attrition_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o confession_n 18._o there_o be_v indeed_o some_o act_n of_o obedience_n require_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o person_n who_o will_v interest_n himself_o in_o the_o benefit_n of_o these_o discharge_v from_o punishment_n but_o they_o usual_o be_v of_o little_a or_o no_o concern_v at_o all_o with_o respect_n to_o true_a inward_a and_o serious_a piety_n sometime_o indeed_o the_o say_n over_o some_o particular_a prayer_n be_v enjoin_v but_o even_o the_o bare_a visit_v some_o place_n be_v also_o sufficient_a to_o obtain_v plenary_a indulgence_n of_o which_o nature_n i_o shall_v mention_v two_o instance_n the_o one_o be_v that_o mention_v by_o 12._o by_o boil_v de_fw-fr indulg_n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o bellarmine_n that_o whosoever_o shall_v stand_v before_o the_o door_n of_o s._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n when_o the_o pope_n pronounce_v his_o solemn_a blessing_n at_o easter_n do_v receive_v a_o plenary_a indulgence_n but_o this_o as_o the_o cardinal_n there_o tell_v we_o be_v no_o light_a thing_n be_v useful_a to_o profess_v the_o faith_n concern_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n &_o ad_fw-la honorem_fw-la sedis_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la qui_fw-la est_fw-la finis_fw-la illius_fw-la indulgentiae_fw-la and_o to_o promote_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o apostolical_a see_v which_o be_v the_o end_n of_o that_o indulgence_n which_o last_o word_n be_v somewhat_o unwary_o plain_a the_o other_o instance_n i_o shall_v mention_v be_v the_o visit_v the_o church_n of_o the_o lady_n at_o laureto_n to_o which_o after_o some_o indulgence_n have_v be_v grant_v by_o benedict_n xii_o martin_n v._o and_o nicholas_n v._o and_o some_o other_o pope_n 20._o pope_n horat._n tursellin_n lauretan_n hist_o l._n 5_o c._n 20._o clemens_n viii_o so_o far_o enlarge_v these_o indulgence_n that_o he_o bountiful_o grant_v the_o pardon_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n to_o all_o person_n who_o at_o any_o time_n of_o the_o year_n shall_v orderly_o go_v to_o visit_v the_o cell_n of_o the_o virgin_n at_o laureto_n now_o if_o any_o man_n can_v true_o think_v that_o such_o act_n as_o these_o can_v so_o reconcile_v god_n to_o man_n as_o to_o take_v off_o all_o his_o displeasure_n to_o offender_n he_o must_v be_v a_o man_n so_o far_o of_o no_o religion_n as_o to_o have_v no_o serious_a sense_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o this_o be_v that_o state_n to_o which_o such_o method_n tend_v to_o bring_v man_n 19_o second_o gain_n indulgence_n be_v a_o contrivance_n of_o gain_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o this_o contrivance_n include_v in_o it_o a_o design_n of_o covetousness_n and_o love_v the_o wage_n of_o unrighteousness_n and_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o be_v simoniacal_a and_o the_o feign_a impart_v to_o other_o a_o interest_n in_o the_o pretend_a treasury_n of_o satisfaction_n in_o the_o church_n be_v real_o make_v use_n of_o as_o a_o colour_n whereby_o they_o increase_v their_o own_o treasury_n of_o wealth_n indeed_o 1._o indeed_o 70_o decret_n l._n 3._o tit._n 14._o c._n 1._o the_o sell_a indulgence_n or_o any_o spiritual_a thing_n be_v declare_v against_o but_o the_o enrich_n themselves_o by_o they_o
the_o same_o promise_n can_v be_v no_o security_n to_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o posterity_n of_o jacob_n in_o their_o unbelief_n and_o disobedience_n but_o god_n can_v otherwise_o accomplish_v his_o promise_n make_v to_o the_o seed_n of_o abraham_n by_o accomplish_v it_o to_o they_o who_o walk_v in_o the_o step_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o abraham_n 3._o as_o this_o true_a sense_n be_v whole_o alien_a from_o prove_v infant_n not_o to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o the_o sense_n impose_v upon_o they_o by_o the_o anabaptist_n be_v neither_o agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n themselves_o and_o the_o scope_n of_o that_o place_n nor_o to_o such_o other_o expression_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o i_o have_v above_o mention_v 8._o second_o this_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o anabaptism_n be_v very_o uncharitable_a to_o infant_n bear_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n upon_o a_o double_a account_n for_o first_o the_o consequence_n of_o this_o position_n will_v be_v to_o take_v away_o that_o great_a hope_n of_o salvation_n which_o the_o true_a principle_n of_o christianity_n do_v afford_v concern_v christian_n infant_n die_v in_o their_o infancy_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o consequence_n concern_v all_o infant_n be_v not_o own_v by_o those_o who_o hold_v this_o erroneous_a opinion_n in_o deny_v infant-baptism_n who_o run_v into_o other_o error_n to_o avoid_v this_o but_o yet_o this_o be_v deducible_a from_o their_o assertion_n and_o therefore_o i_o charge_v this_o uncharitableness_n to_o be_v a_o proper_a consequent_a of_o this_o opinion_n for_o since_o christian_n be_v baptise_a into_o the_o body_n or_o church_n of_o christ_n 1_o cor._n 12.12_o and_o be_v thereby_o enter_v as_o member_n thereof_o if_o infant_n be_v deny_v to_o have_v any_o right_n to_o baptism_n or_o to_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v baptise_a they_o can_v then_o be_v own_v to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o part_n of_o his_o body_n and_o they_o who_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o visible_a church_n by_o god_n special_a institution_n and_o to_o be_v thereby_o make_v uncapable_a of_o be_v receive_v as_o member_n thereof_o can_v well_o be_v presume_v to_o be_v admit_v into_o membership_n with_o the_o invisible_a church_n if_o we_o consider_v what_o god_n himself_o have_v declare_v concern_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o of_o bind_v and_o loose_v upon_o earth_n and_o those_o great_a privilege_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n of_o which_o eternal_a salvation_n be_v the_o chief_a belong_v to_o that_o church_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o the_o lively_a member_n thereof_o for_o christ_n be_v the_o saviour_n of_o this_o body_n eph._n 5.23_o and_o this_o body_n which_o be_v his_o church_n be_v that_o which_o he_o will_v present_v to_o himself_o have_v neither_o spot_n nor_o wrinkle_n nor_o any_o such_o thing_n v._o 27._o and_o whereas_o baptism_n be_v the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n tit._n 3.5_o if_o infant_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o be_v partaker_n of_o that_o wash_n of_o water_n whereby_o the_o church_n be_v cleanse_v and_o sanctify_a eph._n 5.26_o and_o of_o the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n and_o of_o regeneration_n itself_o also_o they_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n joh._n 3.3_o 5._o 9_o but_o this_o opinion_n be_v further_a uncharitable_a to_o infant_n in_o deny_v to_o they_o such_o mean_n of_o grace_n as_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v afford_v they_o and_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v from_o the_o begin_n always_o acknowledge_v to_o belong_v to_o they_o all_o the_o ordinance_n and_o special_a institution_n of_o christ_n tend_v to_o the_o great_a advantage_n and_o good_a of_o they_o who_o do_v aright_o partake_v of_o they_o and_o be_v useful_a to_o their_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a welfare_n and_o benefit_n and_o so_o particular_o be_v christian_n baptism_n of_o this_o i_o have_v particular_o discourse_v in_o 3.4.5_o in_o libert_n eccles_n b._n 1._o c._n 5._o sect._n 3.4.5_o another_o place_n and_o as_o the_o scripture_n sufficient_o express_v the_o great_a benefit_n of_o baptism_n with_o respect_n to_o regeneration_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n so_o whosoever_o have_v a_o due_a reverence_n for_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n entertain_v such_o low_a thought_n of_o his_o institution_n as_o to_o think_v they_o of_o no_o considerable_a usefulness_n to_o they_o who_o due_o receive_v they_o but_o this_o piece_n of_o uncharitableness_n to_o infant_n be_v much_o worse_o and_o more_o hurtful_a and_o prejudicial_a to_o they_o than_o the_o former_a for_o the_o opinion_n from_o whence_o the_o former_a consequent_a be_v deduce_v be_v untrue_a the_o consequence_n itself_o be_v also_o false_a and_o so_o have_v no_o real_a influence_n or_o effect_n upon_o the_o state_n of_o infant_n nor_o be_v damage_v thereby_o whereas_o they_o be_v true_o prejudice_v by_o be_v deny_v the_o mean_n of_o grace_n 10._o on_o this_o account_n the_o chiristian_a church_n in_o the_o first_o age_n thereof_o and_o in_o a_o continue_a succession_n from_o thence_o to_o this_o time_n have_v admit_v infant_n to_o be_v baptise_a and_o think_v itself_o bind_v so_o to_o do_v s._n austin_n 26._o austin_n de_fw-fr peccar_n mer._n &_o remis_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 26._o declare_v this_o practice_n to_o have_v authoritatem_fw-la universae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la proculdubio_fw-la per_fw-la dominum_fw-la &_o apostolos_fw-la traditam_fw-la the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n without_o doubt_n deliver_v by_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o infant-baptism_n be_v call_v by_o s._n austin_n 28._o austin_n ep._n 28._o firmissima_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la fides_fw-la a_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n most_o firm_o and_o constant_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n and_o much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v frequent_o express_v by_o s._n austin_n to_o this_o purpose_n the_o determination_n of_o fidum_fw-la of_o ep._n 59_o ad_fw-la fidum_fw-la s._n cyprian_n and_o a_o african_a council_n with_o he_o be_v very_o manifest_a when_o fidus_n have_v write_v to_o cyprian_n his_o opinion_n that_o infant_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v baptise_a within_o the_o second_o or_o three_o day_n of_o their_o birth_n or_o until_o the_o eight_o day_n which_o be_v the_o time_n appoint_v for_o circumcision_n though_o this_o opinion_n allow_v and_o assert_v infant-baptism_n s._n cyprian_n large_o declare_v that_o not_o any_o one_o of_o this_o council_n do_v agree_v to_o this_o opinion_n but_o every_o one_o of_o they_o judge_v nulli_fw-la hominum_fw-la nato_fw-la misericordiam_fw-la dei_fw-la &_o gratiam_fw-la denegandam_fw-la that_o the_o mercy_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v deny_v to_o no_o child_n of_o man_n i._n e._n upon_o account_n of_o their_o age_n and_o he_o there_o show_v that_o infant_n from_o the_o time_n of_o their_o birth_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prohibit_v baptism_n and_o of_o how_o great_a consequence_n they_o in_o those_o early_a time_n judge_v infant-baptism_n be_v apparent_a from_o this_o expression_n relate_v thereto_o ibid._n thereto_o ibid._n quantum_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la est_fw-la si_fw-la fieri_fw-la potest_fw-la nulla_fw-la anima_fw-la perdenda_fw-la est_fw-la as_o far_o as_o be_v in_o our_o power_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a no_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v lose_v the_o plain_a testimony_n of_o origen_n both_o upon_o leviticus_n and_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o of_o divers_a other_o father_n and_o council_n may_v be_v add_v to_o manifest_v the_o universal_a reception_n of_o infant-baptism_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o this_o have_v be_v clear_o and_o sufficient_o evidence_v by_o the_o historical_a thesis_n of_o etc._n of_o thes_n theolog_fw-la p._n 429_o etc._n etc._n vossius_fw-la upon_o this_o subject_a of_o paedobaptism_n i_o shall_v refer_v he_o thither_o who_o will_v have_v more_o large_a and_o ample_a proof_n hereof_o 11._o but_o that_o learned_a man_n true_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v something_o which_o may_v seem_v singular_a in_o some_o expression_n of_o tertullian_n and_o nazianzen_n who_o though_o they_o deny_v not_o infant-baptism_n yet_o intimate_v the_o usefulness_n of_o defer_v the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n and_o incline_v to_o persuade_v the_o same_o now_o though_o any_o singular_a apprehension_n of_o one_o or_o two_o man_n be_v not_o to_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o balance_n against_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v however_o observe_v something_o further_o concern_v the_o sense_n of_o both_o these_o ancient_a writer_n gr._n nazianzen_n do_v indeed_o in_o his_o oration_n 458._o oration_n orat._n 40._o p._n 458._o concern_v baptism_n advise_v that_o if_o infant_n be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o death_n their_o baptism_n may_v be_v defer_v till_o they_o be_v three_o year_n old_a or_o somewhat_o less_o or_o more_o that_o themselves_o may_v hear_v something_o of_o that_o mystery_n and_o give_v answer_v but_o though_o he_o may_v proceed_v
upon_o a_o notion_n peculiar_a to_o himself_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o be_v no_o favourer_n of_o anabaptism_n because_o in_o that_o very_a place_n he_o both_o declare_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o baptise_v infant_n as_o they_o be_v circumcise_a the_o eight_o day_n and_o the_o profitableness_n of_o baptism_n to_o they_o that_o die_v in_o their_o infancy_n and_o also_o press_v the_o practice_n thereof_o when_o the_o infant_n be_v in_o any_o danger_n but_o beside_o all_o this_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o not_o improbable_a that_o these_o word_n of_o nazianzen_n have_v respect_n to_o some_o special_a case_n and_o probable_o to_o that_o which_o be_v then_o very_o ordinary_a and_o usual_a in_o the_o christian_a church_n concern_v such_o infant_n who_o parent_n be_v yet_o unbaptise_v either_o continue_a catechuman_n according_a to_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n or_o else_o after_o their_o embrace_a christianity_n do_v long_o by_o their_o own_o choice_n and_o neglect_n defer_v their_o baptism_n of_o this_o latter_a sort_n he_o discourse_v much_o in_o this_o oration_n 660._o oration_n p._n 647._o 650_o 658_o 660._o and_o ofttimes_o and_o even_o in_o this_o very_a place_n reprehend_v the_o fault_n of_o many_o adult_n person_n who_o neglect_a baptism_n and_o urge_v they_o to_o be_v baptise_a and_o then_o propose_v this_o question_n and_o give_v this_o answer_n concern_v infant_n 12._o and_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n which_o incline_v i_o to_o think_v that_o these_o word_n must_v have_v respect_n to_o some_o such_o special_a case_n as_o this_o i_o have_v mention_v beside_o that_o this_o be_v very_o suitable_a to_o the_o scope_n and_o coherence_n of_o his_o discourse_n in_o this_o place_n itself_o 1._o because_o he_o do_v in_o 448._o in_o p._n 448._o another_o place_n of_o this_o oration_n persuade_v to_o the_o baptise_v child_n even_o those_o who_o be_v infant_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v sanctify_v while_o they_o be_v babe_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o he_o recommend_v to_o be_v do_v before_o any_o evil_a be_v embrace_v as_o be_v great_o useful_a for_o the_o future_a life_n of_o the_o child_n 2._o in_o the_o same_o oration_n he_o declare_v his_o judgement_n that_o even_o infant_n die_v without_o baptism_n 453._o baptism_n p._n 453._o shall_v not_o be_v admit_v to_o future_a glory_n though_o they_o will_v be_v free_a from_o future_a punishment_n and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o he_o will_v advise_v that_o to_o be_v ordinary_o do_v which_o may_v run_v a_o needless_a hazard_n of_o the_o loss_n of_o future_a glory_n to_o infant_n in_o that_o case_n where_o they_o be_v certain_o qualify_v for_o the_o receive_a baptism_n and_o be_v benefit_v by_o it_o as_o the_o infant_n of_o believe_v and_o baptise_a parent_n be_v but_o in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o that_o abovementioned_a where_o there_o may_v be_v doubtfulness_n concern_v such_o infant_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o receive_v baptism_n he_o may_v account_v that_o advice_n he_o give_v to_o be_v proper_a and_o useful_a 3._o because_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v general_o admit_v those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o very_a entrance_n of_o their_o infancy_n unto_o baptism_n and_o it_o can_v well_o be_v imagine_v that_o so_o peaceable_a a_o man_n as_o gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v will_v advise_v against_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o ordinary_a case_n while_o yet_o he_o profess_o allow_v the_o lawfulness_n and_o usefulness_n of_o that_o practice_n 13._o tertullian_n advise_v the_o defer_v 18._o defer_v tertul._n de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n 18._o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n till_o themselves_o be_v instruct_v but_o this_o place_n also_o may_v i_o suppose_v have_v a_o good_a account_n give_v of_o it_o by_o consider_v the_o state_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o therefore_o 1._o pamelius_n think_v 126._o think_v in_o tertul._n de_fw-fr bapt._n n._n 126._o that_o this_o may_v probable_o be_v speak_v concern_v such_o infant_n who_o parent_n be_v infidel_n but_o i_o have_v rather_o understand_v this_o also_o concern_v those_o who_o parent_n be_v profess_a christian_n but_o not_o yet_o baptise_a 2._o tertullian_n 13._o tertullian_n c._n 12_o 13._o both_o in_o this_o very_a book_n and_o elsewhere_o 40._o elsewhere_o &_o de_fw-fr anima_fw-la c._n 39_o 40._o assert_n that_o baptism_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o the_o privilege_n of_o christianity_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n he_o apply_v to_o baptism_n as_o other_o ancient_a writer_n general_o do_v those_o word_n of_o christ_n except_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v of_o water_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o plain_o assert_n nemini_fw-la sine_fw-la baptismo_fw-la competere_fw-la salutem_fw-la and_o this_o show_v that_o the_o advice_n of_o defer_v baptism_n in_o person_n fit_o dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o and_o further_o than_o the_o just_a rule_n of_o trial_n fix_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v require_v be_v unreasonable_a and_o dangerous_a and_o this_o may_v incline_v we_o to_o think_v that_o he_o intend_v not_o to_o plead_v for_o any_o other_o procrastinate_v baptism_n so_o far_o as_o his_o word_n can_v be_v fair_o reconcile_v to_o this_o sense_n and_o he_o seem_v plain_o enough_o to_o speak_v his_o judgement_n that_o the_o infant_n of_o sup_n of_o de_fw-fr anima_fw-la ubi_fw-la sup_n christian_a parent_n be_v fit_o qualify_v for_o baptism_n 3._o he_o advise_v also_o grow_v person_n to_o defer_v their_o baptism_n and_o particular_o virgin_n 18._o virgin_n de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n 18._o and_o widow_n till_o they_o either_o marry_v or_o be_v of_o try_a and_o confirm_v constancy_n but_o all_o this_o seem_v to_o require_v the_o careful_a observance_n of_o that_o which_o the_o primitive_a rule_n of_o order_n establish_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v bear_v gentile_n and_o be_v by_o baptism_n to_o be_v solemn_o enter_v into_o the_o christian_a profession_n must_v first_o give_v evidence_n by_o due_a and_o sufficient_a trial_n both_o to_o themselves_o and_o to_o the_o church_n also_o that_o they_o be_v steadfast_o resolve_v to_o be_v constant_a and_o serious_a practiser_n of_o the_o holy_a rule_n of_o the_o christian_a life_n and_o till_o they_o have_v do_v this_o he_o persuade_v they_o not_o to_o put_v themselves_o over_o forward_o upon_o baptism_n lest_o they_o shall_v deceive_v themselves_o and_o the_o church_n too_o by_o fail_v in_o their_o practice_n for_o as_o he_o say_v here_o ibid._n here_o ibid._n omnis_fw-la petitio_fw-la &_o decipere_fw-la potest_fw-la &_o decipi_fw-la 14._o if_o any_o person_n will_v contend_v that_o tertullian_n intend_v to_o persuade_v to_o a_o more_o general_a delay_n of_o baptism_n than_o what_o this_o fair_a account_n of_o his_o word_n do_v admit_v he_o must_v acknowledge_v also_o that_o he_o advise_v this_o forbearance_n as_o well_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o adult_n as_o of_o infant_n but_o though_o the_o very_o long_o defer_v of_o baptism_n be_v practise_v by_o several_a person_n it_o be_v general_o dislike_v by_o all_o the_o wise_a and_o best_a man_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n hence_o the_o particular_a father_n set_v themselves_o vigorous_o to_o reprove_v and_o dissuade_v this_o practice_n which_o be_v undertake_v by_o several_a person_n upon_o different_a account_n insomuch_o that_o many_o choose_v to_o defer_v their_o baptism_n until_o they_o have_v apprehension_n of_o approach_a death_n and_o then_o be_v baptise_a in_o their_o bed_n but_o the_o ancient_a church_n give_v that_o public_a testimony_n of_o its_o dislike_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o that_o such_o clinic_n if_o they_o recover_v be_v adjudge_v unworthy_a to_o be_v admit_v into_o any_o office_n in_o the_o ministry_n not_o only_o by_o the_o 12._o the_o conc._n neoc_n c._n 12._o council_n of_o neocaesarea_n but_o by_o early_a rule_n of_o more_o ancient_a observation_n which_o be_v urge_v by_o 〈◊〉_d by_o eus_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cornelius_n against_o novatus_n and_o if_o tertullia_n word_n shall_v be_v construe_v as_o i_o think_v they_o need_v not_o be_v to_o persuade_v what_o the_o church_n so_o general_o disallow_v this_o will_v only_o speak_v he_o to_o err_v but_o will_v be_v far_o from_o give_v any_o allowance_n to_o this_o practice_n and_o thus_o have_v now_o consider_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o the_o baptise_v infant_n we_o have_v from_o thence_o in_o compliance_n with_o the_o scripture_n a_o further_a confirmation_n thereof_o and_o a_o sufficient_a evidence_n that_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o nor_o dare_v be_v so_o uncharitable_a to_o infant_n as_o to_o debar_v they_o of_o baptism_n 15._o three_o anabaptism_n so_o far_o as_o it_o thorough_o prevail_v must_v utter_o rend_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o renounce_v the_o
communion_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o be_v deep_o schismatical_a and_o unpeaceable_a for_o they_o who_o assert_v those_o not_o to_o be_v own_v right_a member_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v baptise_a in_o their_o infancy_n unless_o they_o be_v baptise_a again_o do_v and_o must_v maintain_v that_o those_o church_n can_v be_v no_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n who_o member_n be_v baptise_a only_a in_o their_o infancy_n and_o thereupon_o pass_v that_o heavy_a and_o unjust_a censure_n upon_o the_o generality_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o sound_v they_o that_o they_o be_v no_o true_a church_n hence_o they_o be_v put_v upon_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_n christian_n church_n and_o the_o set_n up_o for_o new_a church_n in_o a_o high_a opposition_n to_o charity_n and_o unity_n and_o in_o a_o open_a and_o avow_a practice_n of_o universal_a schism_n to_o this_o purpose_n bullinger_n calvin_n zanchy_a beza_n and_o other_o protestant_a writer_n have_v complain_v great_o of_o anabaptist_n as_o lay_v a_o foundation_n of_o all_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n indeed_o they_o describe_v those_o anabaptist_n they_o write_v of_o not_o only_o to_o hold_v this_o erroneous_a opinion_n concern_v baptism_n itself_o but_o to_o be_v enthusiast_n and_o undervalue_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o engage_v in_o such_o libertinism_n as_o to_o disallow_v the_o just_a authority_n of_o magistrate_n and_o the_o settle_a government_n of_o the_o church_n to_o embrace_v the_o principle_n of_o antinomianism_n with_o practice_n suitable_a thereto_o with_o other_o hurtful_a error_n hence_o the_o anabaptist_n be_v by_o 74._o by_o explic._n catech._n par._n 2._o qu._n 74._o vrsin_n call_v a_o sect_n quae_fw-la sine_fw-la dubio_fw-la à _fw-la diabolo_fw-it est_fw-la excitata_fw-la &_o monstrum_fw-la est_fw-la execrabile_fw-la ex_fw-la variis_fw-la haeresibus_fw-la &_o blasphemiis_fw-la conflatum_fw-la which_o say_v he_o without_o doubt_n be_v raise_v by_o the_o devil_n and_o be_v a_o execrable_a monster_n make_v up_o of_o various_a heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n but_o this_o principle_n of_o they_o concern_v baptism_n be_v such_o that_o thereby_o they_o cut_v themselves_o off_o from_o the_o church_n or_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o its_o communion_n and_o involve_v themselves_o in_o a_o very_a heavy_a sin_n and_o dangerous_a condition_n 16._o and_o whatsoever_o may_v have_v any_o usefulness_n towards_o piety_n and_o goodness_n which_o any_o of_o these_o man_n may_v seem_v to_o aim_v at_o in_o a_o way_n of_o error_n and_o with_o a_o various_a mixture_n of_o other_o thing_n hurtful_a and_o evil_a be_v provide_v for_o by_o we_o if_o good_a rule_n be_v careful_o practise_v in_o a_o better_a manner_n and_o in_o a_o way_n of_o truth_n that_o every_o man_n ought_v to_o make_v religion_n his_o own_o act_n and_o make_v a_o free_a and_o voluntary_a profession_n thereof_o and_o yield_v his_o hearty_a consent_n to_o engage_v himself_o therein_o and_o in_o the_o practice_n thereof_o we_o assert_v to_o be_v very_o necessary_a in_o person_n who_o be_v of_o age_n and_o capacity_n of_o understanding_n and_o though_o infant_n can_v do_v this_o in_o their_o infant_n state_n yet_o their_o future_a obligation_n be_v then_o declare_v on_o their_o behalf_n and_o when_o they_o come_v to_o a_o sufficient_a age_n they_o be_v certain_o bind_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o do_v what_o in_o their_o baptism_n be_v promise_v and_o declare_v in_o their_o name_n and_o this_o be_v afterward_o solemn_o promise_v by_o themselves_o when_o in_o their_o young_a year_n they_o be_v confirm_v and_o they_o likewise_o in_o a_o sacred_a manner_n engage_v themselves_o hereto_o when_o at_o a_o full_a age_n they_o receive_v the_o holy_a communion_n and_o it_o will_v be_v of_o great_a advantage_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o the_o holy_a exercise_n of_o piety_n if_o these_o two_o office_n be_v more_o general_o serious_o and_o devout_o attend_v upon_o man_n also_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o the_o faith_n and_o duty_n of_o religion_n by_o their_o whole_a profession_n of_o christianity_n and_o all_o those_o act_n whereby_o they_o own_o and_o declare_v themselves_o christian_n and_o particular_o in_o join_v in_o all_o duty_n of_o christian_a worship_n iu._n sect._n iu._n and_o profess_v the_o creed_n or_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o performance_n of_o what_o be_v thus_o undertake_v run_v through_o the_o whole_a practice_n of_o the_o christian_a life_n the_o result_n of_o what_o i_o have_v say_v concern_v anabaptism_n be_v that_o the_o miscarriage_n therein_o contain_v be_v of_o a_o very_a great_a and_o weighty_a nature_n it_o be_v no_o small_a evil_n and_o sin_n to_o offend_v great_o against_o the_o truth_n and_o withal_o to_o confine_v and_o derogate_v from_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o gospel-covenant_n and_o the_o due_a extent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n beside_o the_o comfort_n and_o encouragement_n of_o christian_a parent_n and_o to_o be_v so_o injurious_a to_o infant_n as_o to_o deny_v they_o those_o mean_n of_o grace_n which_o they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o partake_v of_o and_o which_o be_v useful_a to_o their_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a welfare_n in_o neglect_v also_o what_o god_n establish_v and_o keep_v off_o infant_n from_o that_o solemn_a engagement_n to_o god_n which_o he_o require_v and_o to_o undermine_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n sect_n iv_o of_o independent_o 1._o in_o discourse_v of_o independency_n and_o the_o practice_n and_o principle_n thereof_o i_o shall_v not_o search_v after_o all_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v speak_v to_o since_o in_o several_a thing_n the_o independent_o or_o congregational_a man_n differ_v from_o one_o another_o and_o alter_v their_o own_o sentiment_n and_o it_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o those_o five_o chief_a person_n who_o espouse_v this_o cause_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o civil_a war_n and_o confusion_n narration_n confusion_n apologet._n narration_n not_o to_o make_v their_o present_a judgement_n and_o practice_n a_o bind_a law_n to_o themselves_o for_o the_o future_a and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v consider_v only_o some_o thing_n which_o be_v main_o essential_a to_o the_o congregational_a way_n and_o be_v the_o chief_a distinguish_a character_n of_o that_o party_n and_o the_o thing_n they_o main_o urge_v and_o contend_v for_o and_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v desirable_a or_o warrantable_a that_o they_o be_v chargeable_a with_o much_o evil_n and_o here_o i_o shall_v treat_v of_o three_o thing_n first_o of_o single_a congregagation_n and_o the_o power_n thereof_o not_o be_v subject_n to_o any_o superior_a government_n in_o the_o church_n second_o of_o their_o gather_a church_n out_o of_o christian_a church_n by_o separation_n and_o model_v these_o by_o a_o particular_a covenant_n with_o a_o private_a congregation_n three_o their_o place_v the_o govern_n power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o people_n or_o major_a vote_n of_o the_o member_n of_o their_o church_n 2._o first_o their_o assert_v single_a congregation_n not_o to_o be_v subject_a in_o matter_n of_o ecclesiastical_a order_n and_o government_n to_o any_o high_a authority_n among_o man_n than_o what_o be_v exercise_v by_o themselves_o this_o be_v that_o principle_n which_o denominate_v this_o party_n independent_o indeed_o some_o of_o themselves_o do_v at_o sometime_o express_v their_o dislike_n of_o this_o name_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apologetical_a narration_n above_o mention_v call_v it_o the_o proud_a and_o insolent_a title_n of_o independency_n but_o as_o this_o name_n be_v ordinary_o own_a by_o the_o congregational_a man_n as_o in_o the_o end_n of_o their_o preface_n to_o their_o declaration_n of_o their_o faith_n at_o the_o savoy_n and_o very_o frequent_o elsewhere_o so_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o thirty_o two_o question_n from_o new_a england_n gives_z this_o account_n of_o it_o qu._n it_o answer_v to_o 14._o qu._n we_o do_v confess_v the_o church_n be_v not_o so_o independent_a but_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o depend_v on_o christ_n but_o for_o dependency_n on_o man_n or_o other_o church_n or_o other_o subordination_n unto_o they_o in_o regard_n of_o church-government_n or_o power_n we_o know_v not_o of_o any_o such_o appoint_a by_o christ_n in_o his_o word_n and_o this_o they_o speak_v concern_v a_o particular_a congregation_n and_o whilst_o we_o assert_v that_o such_o congregation_n ought_v to_o be_v under_o the_o inspection_n of_o bishop_n or_o superior_a governor_n in_o the_o church_n and_o under_o the_o authority_n of_o public_o establish_v rule_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n and_o under_o the_o government_n also_o of_o prince_n and_o secular_a sanction_n they_o of_o this_o way_n own_o no_o such_o high_a govern_n power_n and_o authority_n above_o that_o of_o a_o single_a congregation_n 3._o concern_v the_o civil_a magistrate_n they_o declare_v he_o bind_v 3._o bind_v decl._n of_o
faith_n c._n 24._o n._n 3._o to_o promote_v and_o protect_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o take_v care_n that_o man_n of_o corrupt_a mind_n do_v not_o divulge_v blasphemy_n and_o error_n inevitable_o destroy_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o receive_v they_o but_o in_o other_o case_n such_o as_o difference_n about_o the_o way_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n they_o say_v there_o be_v no_o warrant_n for_o the_o magistrate_n under_o the_o gospel_n to_o abridge_v christian_n of_o their_o liberty_n and_o when_o the_o declaration_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o congregational_a church_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o presbyterian_a assembly_n except_o in_o such_o thing_n as_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o alter_v there_o be_v several_a thing_n in_o the_o chapter_n concern_v liberty_n of_o conscience_n and_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n there_o be_v divers_a expression_n relate_v to_o the_o power_n of_o secular_a ruler_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o expunge_v among_o other_o this_o be_v one_o 4._o one_o assemb_v confess_v c._n 23._o n._n 4._o it_o be_v his_o the_o magistrate_n duty_n to_o take_v order_n that_o unity_n and_o peace_n be_v preserve_v in_o the_o church_n and_o all_o corruption_n or_o abuse_n in_o worship_n and_o discipline_n prevent_v or_o reform_v and_o all_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n due_o settle_v administer_v and_o observe_v and_o these_o thing_n give_v intimation_n of_o dislike_a any_o uform_a establishment_n of_o a_o settle_a order_n in_o the_o church_n confirm_v and_o fix_v by_o the_o sanction_n of_o the_o secular_a authority_n as_o a_o stand_a rule_n to_o which_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v conform_v themselves_o and_o one_o of_o their_o chief_a writer_n have_v declare_v himself_o against_o this_o with_o more_o than_o ordinary_a fierceness_n much_o exceed_v the_o bound_n of_o christian_a sobriety_n which_o i_o think_v be_v but_o a_o mild_a expression_n for_o such_o violent_a word_n as_o if_o this_o be_v a_o grand_a part_n of_o antichristianism_n he_o say_v 43._o say_v dr._n o._n of_o evang._n love_n c._n 3._o p._n 43._o those_o who_o by_o way_n of_o force_n will_v drive_v christian_n into_o any_o other_o union_n or_o agreement_n than_o their_o own_o light_n and_o duty_n will_v lead_v they_o into_o do_v what_o in_o they_o lie_v to_o oppose_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o the_o lord_n christ_n towards_o they_o and_o his_o rule_n over_o they_o now_o to_o call_v the_o enact_v any_o uniform_a rule_n of_o order_n and_o the_o establish_v they_o under_o any_o penalty_n the_o oppose_a the_o whole_a design_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o the_o do_v it_o as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v as_o if_o this_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n by_o the_o most_o furious_a of_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n be_v a_o expression_n which_o will_v easy_o appear_v to_o speak_v great_a passion_n but_o little_a or_o no_o consideration_n 4._o and_o not_o long_o after_o we_o be_v tell_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o for_o christian_n 45._o christian_n ibid._n p._n 44_o 45._o by_o external_a force_n to_o coerce_v or_o punish_v those_o who_o differ_v from_o they_o upon_o account_n of_o various_a apprehension_n relate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n or_o of_o any_o schism_n and_o division_n ensue_v thereon_o be_v as_o foreign_a to_o the_o gospel_n as_o to_o believe_v in_o mahomet_n and_o not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o now_o whither_o be_v we_o come_v and_o what_o do_v we_o hear_v or_o read_v that_o the_o care_n of_o governor_n and_o the_o use_n of_o their_o authority_n to_o maintain_v the_o peace_n and_o union_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o due_a order_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o service_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o be_v parallel_n to_o the_o renounce_v christianity_n and_o embrace_v enthusiasm_n sure_o this_o be_v such_o a_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n and_o even_o for_o their_o pious_a care_n and_o zeal_n as_o michael_n the_o archangel_n dare_v not_o have_v undertake_v but_o as_o all_o pious_a prince_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n take_v care_n of_o the_o due_a order_n and_o establishment_n of_o religion_n by_o their_o authority_n and_o when_o the_o people_n do_v amiss_o as_o to_o worship_v in_o high-place_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o other_o miscarriage_n in_o religion_n this_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n charge_v as_o a_o fault_n upon_o the_o prince_n and_o they_o be_v commend_v when_o they_o keep_v up_o a_o right_a method_n of_o religion_n and_o particular_o when_o they_o pull_v down_o the_o high_a place_n i_o suppose_v it_o may_v be_v say_v by_o some_o that_o these_o high_a place_n be_v prohibit_v by_o the_o divine_a law_n but_o they_o ought_v also_o to_o consider_v beside_o what_o may_v be_v otherwise_o say_v that_o schism_n and_o division_n be_v also_o plain_o prohibit_v by_o the_o command_n of_o god_n and_o the_o worship_v in_o high_a place_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o schism_n and_o under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o power_n and_o duty_n of_o ruler_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v for_o the_o punish_a evil-doer_n and_o the_o praise_n of_o they_o that_o do_v well_o if_o therefore_o the_o disobey_v the_o divine_a precept_n in_o a_o case_n where_o piety_n and_o charity_n thereby_o become_v neglect_v the_o interest_n of_o religion_n weaken_v its_o friend_n grieve_v its_o enemy_n encourage_v peace_n undermine_v and_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n hinder_v all_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o unwarrantable_a schism_n and_o division_n i_o say_v if_o this_o be_v evildoing_a the_o secular_a ruler_n be_v not_o only_o warrant_v by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n but_o be_v oblige_v in_o duty_n to_o god_n due_o to_o endeavour_v by_o his_o power_n to_o put_v a_o check_n thereto_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o most_o pious_a prince_n have_v be_v sensible_a of_o and_o careful_a to_o perform_v as_o appear_v by_o many_o imperial_a constitution_n and_o practice_n and_o the_o law_n of_o other_o kingdom_n 5._o but_o it_o be_v more_o particular_o assert_v by_o those_o of_o the_o congregational_a way_n that_o a_o particular_a congregation_n have_v by_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n such_o a_o power_n within_o itself_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n whether_o of_o any_o more_o extensive_a part_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o any_o synod_n or_o of_o any_o other_o superior_a ecclesiastical_a governor_n which_o have_v any_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n over_o such_o a_o congregation_n or_o the_o member_n thereof_o to_o this_o purpose_n they_o in_o new_a england_n declare_v 3._o declare_v answ_n to_o q._n 3._o we_o do_v not_o know_v any_o visible_a church_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n proper_o so_o call_v but_o only_o a_o particular_a congregation_n and_o they_o who_o meet_v in_o the_o assembly_n at_o the_o savoy_n declare_v 6._o declare_v of_o the_o instit_fw-la of_o church_n n._n 6._o beside_o these_o particular_a church_n there_o be_v not_o institute_v by_o christ_n any_o church_n more_o extensive_a or_o catholic_n entrust_v with_o power_n for_o the_o administration_n of_o his_o ordinance_n or_o the_o execute_n any_o authority_n in_o his_o name_n and_o herein_o this_o more_o general_a assembly_n seem_v not_o to_o allow_v so_o much_o as_o some_o of_o they_o have_v before_o grant_v that_o against_o a_o offend_a church_n persist_v in_o its_o miscarriage_n narrat_fw-la miscarriage_n apolog._n narrat_fw-la the_o church_n offend_v may_n and_o aught_o to_o pronounce_v the_o heavy_a sentence_n of_o renounce_v all_o christian_a communion_n with_o they_o until_o they_o repent_v and_o concern_v synod_n and_o consequent_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n we_o be_v tell_v that_o 26._o that_o of_o the_o inst_z of_o ch._n n._n 26._o in_o case_n of_o difficulty_n and_o difference_n they_o allow_v synod_n to_o consider_v and_o give_v advice_n but_o they_o be_v not_o entrust_v with_o any_o church-power_n proper_o so_o call_v or_o with_o any_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o church_n themselves_o to_o exercise_v any_o censure_n either_o over_o any_o church_n or_o person_n or_o to_o impose_v their_o determination_n on_o the_o church_n or_o officer_n and_o they_o of_o new_a england_n particular_o deny_v any_o such_o authority_n to_o synod_n or_o council_n declare_v that_o 18._o that_o answ_n to_o qu._n 18._o church_n censure_v of_o excommunication_n or_o the_o like_a belong_v to_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o which_o a_o offender_n be_v member_n out_o of_o the_o communion_n whereof_o a_o man_n can_v be_v cast_v but_o only_o by_o his_o own_o church_n now_o from_o all_o this_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o be_v a_o great_a principle_n of_o independency_n that_o every_o particular_a congregation_n and_o all_o the_o member_n thereof_o be_v exempt_a from_o all_o superior_a ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o high_a church-authority_n appoint_v by_o christ_n to_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v
who_o appoint_v not_o this_o kind_n of_o covenant_v establish_v the_o christian_a church_n in_o that_o way_n of_o unity_n that_o it_o be_v one_o church_n but_o these_o have_v order_v this_o method_n for_o the_o divide_v it_o 20._o second_o this_o cast_v a_o disparagement_n on_o christ_n institution_n of_o baptism_n as_o if_o this_o ordinance_n of_o his_o be_v not_o sufficient_a and_o effectual_a for_o the_o purpose_n to_o which_o he_o appoint_v it_o whereof_o one_o be_v the_o receive_a member_n into_o his_o church_n and_o the_o communion_n thereof_o the_o scripture_n declare_v christian_n to_o be_v baptise_a into_o one_o body_n 1_o cor._n 12.12_o and_o that_o they_o who_o be_v baptise_a into_o christ_n have_v put_v on_o christ_n gal._n 3.27_o and_o therefore_o by_o this_o sacramental_a ordinance_n member_n be_v receive_v into_o fellowship_n with_o christ_n and_o communion_n with_o his_o church_n but_o these_o expression_n in_o the_o assembly-confession_n of_o 1._o of_o conf._n c._n 27._o n._n 1._o sacrament_n be_v institute_v to_o put_v a_o visible_a difference_n between_o those_o that_o belong_v unto_o the_o church_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o baptism_n be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n for_o the_o solemn_a admission_n of_o the_o party_n baptise_a into_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v reject_v and_o leave_v out_o in_o the_o declaration_n of_o faith_n by_o they_o of_o the_o congregational_a way_n and_o we_o be_v tell_v by_o the_o new_a england_n independent_o that_o 4._o that_o answ_n to_o 32._o qu._n to_o qu._n 4._o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o baptism_n do_v make_v man_n member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o there_o say_v strange_o enough_o that_o christ_n baptise_a but_o make_v no_o new_a church_n wherefore_o when_o christ_n appoint_v baptism_n to_o receive_v member_n of_o his_o church_n this_o covenant_n which_o he_o never_o appoint_v be_v by_o they_o set_v up_o thus_o far_o in_o the_o place_n and_o room_n of_o it_o 21._o three_o by_o make_v this_o covenant_n the_o only_a right_a ground_n of_o church-fellowship_n they_o cast_v a_o high_a reflection_n on_o the_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a church_n who_o neither_o practise_v nor_o deliver_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o if_o the_o apostolical_a model_n must_v give_v place_n to_o they_o and_o those_o first_o church_n must_v not_o be_v esteem_v regular_o establish_v but_o this_o covenant_n manage_v in_o the_o divide_v way_n be_v somewhat_o like_o the_o practice_n of_o novatus_n who_o have_v be_v ever_o repute_v guilty_a of_o great_a schism_n who_o engage_v his_o follower_n by_o the_o most_o solemn_a vow_n that_o they_o shall_v never_o forsake_v he_o nor_o return_v to_o cornelius_n their_o true_a bishop_n only_o his_o covenant_n have_v not_o a_o peculiar_a respect_n to_o a_o particular_a congregation_n but_o this_o bond_n of_o their_o own_o promise_n and_o vow_n be_v intend_v to_o keep_v they_o in_o that_o separation_n which_o the_o more_o solemn_a vow_n of_o baptism_n and_o undertake_v christianity_n engage_v they_o to_o reject_v and_o it_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o former_a aught_o to_o take_v place_n against_o the_o latter_a or_o that_o man_n may_v bind_v themselves_o to_o act_v against_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o that_o thenceforth_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o observe_v it_o 22._o four_o the_o confinement_n of_o church-membership_a to_o a_o single_a congregation_n enter_v under_o such_o a_o particular_a covenant_n be_v contrary_a to_o several_a plain_a duty_n of_o christianity_n for_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o peculiar_a office_n of_o brotherly_a love_n as_o be_v member_n one_o of_o another_o and_o that_o christian_a care_n that_o follow_v thereupon_o it_o limit_v to_o a_o narrow_a compass_n together_o with_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o pastoral_n care_n also_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v enlarge_v to_o all_o those_o profess_a christian_n with_o who_o we_o do_v converse_v and_o it_o be_v of_o dangerous_a and_o pernicious_a consequence_n that_o the_o duty_n of_o love_n and_o be_v helpful_a to_o one_o another_o and_o provoke_v to_o love_n and_o good_a work_n upon_o account_n of_o our_o membership_n with_o the_o church_n visible_a though_o these_o thing_n be_v in_o practice_n too_o much_o neglect_v shall_v be_v straighten_a by_o false_a and_o hurtful_a notion_n and_o opinion_n it_o be_v none_o of_o the_o least_o miscarriage_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o when_o god_n give_v they_o that_o great_a commandment_n to_o love_v their_o neighbour_n as_o themselves_o they_o shall_v satisfy_v themselves_o in_o the_o perform_v this_o duty_n with_o a_o much_o more_o restrain_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n neighbour_n than_o the_o divine_a law_n intend_v and_o it_o must_v not_o be_v conceive_v that_o false_a imagination_n concern_v the_o bound_n of_o the_o church_n and_o fellowship_n therein_o will_v be_v esteem_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n a_o sufficient_a discharge_n from_o the_o duty_n he_o require_v man_n to_o perform_v to_o other_o nor_o will_v this_o be_v a_o better_a excuse_n under_o christianity_n than_o the_o like_a mistake_n be_v under_o judaisme_n 23._o three_o i_o shall_v consider_v their_o place_v the_o chief_a ecclesiastical_a power_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n or_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n to_o this_o purpose_n by_o some_o of_o they_o we_o be_v tell_v that_o 14._o that_o answ_n to_o 32._o qu._n to_o q._n 14._o in_o peter_n and_o the_o rest_n the_o key_n be_v commit_v to_o all_o believer_n who_o shall_v join_v together_o in_o the_o same_o confession_n according_a to_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o give_v the_o people_n the_o power_n of_o 15._o of_o answ_n to_o qu._n 15._o censure_a offender_n even_o minister_n themselves_o if_o they_o be_v such_o and_o on_o this_o account_n at_o least_o in_o part_n i_o suppose_v the_o congregational_a church_n in_o their_o declaration_n of_o faith_n omit_v the_o whole_a chapter_n of_o 30._o of_o ch._n 30._o church_n censure_v contain_v in_o the_o assembly_n confession_n in_o which_o they_o have_v declare_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n to_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o church_n officer_n now_o beside_o that_o the_o way_n of_o government_n and_o censure_n by_o the_o major_a vote_n of_o the_o people_n have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o much_o confusion_n in_o some_o of_o their_o congregation_n that_o which_o i_o shall_v particular_o insist_v on_o be_v the_o great_a sin_n of_o intrude_a upon_o any_o part_n of_o the_o ministerial_a authority_n or_o neglect_v due_a regard_n or_o reverence_n thereto_o how_o plain_a be_v it_o in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n govern_v and_o order_v the_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n do_v and_o be_v to_o do_v the_o like_a it_o be_v to_o the_o apostle_n as_o chief_a officer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n that_o christ_n declare_v joh._n 20.23_o whosesoever_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v and_o whosesoever_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v and_o matt._n 18.18_o whatsoever_o yet_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n and_o by_o these_o and_o such_o like_a word_n the_o power_n of_o inflict_a censure_n and_o receive_v to_o and_o confer_v of_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o of_o dispense_n all_o those_o ordinance_n whereby_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v particular_o tender_v be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n as_o part_v of_o their_o office_n 24._o in_o this_o plain_a sense_n be_v these_o christian_a law_n general_o understand_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o practise_v according_o which_o they_o who_o read_v the_o ancient_a canon_n must_v necessary_o confess_v and_o the_o same_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o particular_a writer_n of_o the_o first_o age_n for_o instance_n even_o 27._o even_o cyp._n ep._n 27._o s._n cyprian_n from_o what_o our_o lord_n speak_v to_o s._n peter_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o of_o bind_v and_o lose_v infer_v the_o episcopal_a honour_n and_o that_o every_o act_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v govern_v by_o those_o prefect_n or_o superior_n and_o from_o those_o word_n and_o what_o our_o saviour_n speak_v to_o his_o apostle_n jo._n 20._o about_o remit_v sin_n he_o conclude_v that_o only_o the_o governor_n in_o the_o church_n 73._o church_n ep._n 73._o can_v give_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o when_o rogatianus_n a_o bishop_n complain_v to_o cyprian_a concern_v a_o deacon_n who_o behave_v himself_o contumelious_o towards_o he_o s._n cyprian_n commend_v his_o humility_n in_o address_v himself_o to_o he_o 65._o he_o ep._n 65._o when_o he_o have_v himself_o power_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o episcopacy_n and_o the_o
may_v maintain_v his_o ground_n of_o suspense_n with_o a_o may_v it_o not_o be_v otherwise_o if_o he_o may_v do_v so_o be_v this_o any_o fault_n in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o any_o excuse_n to_o he_o to_o suspend_v his_o assent_n when_o he_o can_v make_v no_o rational_a exception_n be_v not_o the_o miracle_n of_o moses_n sufficient_o convictive_a so_o long_o as_o some_o egyptian_n say_v may_v they_o not_o be_v otherwise_o than_o from_o god_n and_o be_v not_o all_o that_o christ_n do_v and_o speak_v enough_o to_o declare_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v from_o god_n and_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o jew_n not_o only_o say_v may_v it_o not_o be_v otherwise_o but_o that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o and_o must_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n now_o be_v needs_o make_v another_o thing_n by_o we_o from_o what_o it_o be_v make_v in_o the_o begin_n by_o christ_n himself_o shall_v the_o scripture_n now_o be_v require_v to_o have_v that_o condition_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o it_o be_v certain_a do_v not_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n belong_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o this_o satisfy_v not_o suppose_v among_o the_o beraean_n in_o s._n paul_n time_n there_o shall_v have_v be_v or_o be_v some_o of_o this_o author_n principle_n who_o think_v faith_n a_o vice_n if_o not_o found_v on_o demonstration_n and_o will_v smile_v at_o any_o man_n who_o shall_v talk_v of_o demonstrate_v so_o much_o of_o scripture_n as_o be_v requisite_a to_o found_v their_o belief_n in_o it_o and_o so_o shall_v refuse_v to_o assent_v to_o and_o believe_v s._n paul_n when_o other_o search_v the_o scripture_n do_v believe_v will_v this_o author_n so_o own_o these_o principle_n of_o this_o discourse_n to_o say_v that_o these_o sceptical_a unbeliever_n act_v more_o rational_o than_o s._n paul_n convert_v and_o that_o they_o who_o believe_v his_o doctrine_n by_o search_v the_o scripture_n do_v betray_v their_o reason_n and_o their_o faith_n be_v a_o vice_n when_o s._n luke_n own_v they_o of_o a_o noble_a spirit_n and_o declare_v they_o to_o have_v search_v diligent_o §_o 4._o he_o come_v to_o the_o five_o property_n that_o it_o be_v convictive_a of_o the_o most_o obstinate_a and_o acute_a adversary_n though_o obstinate_a person_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o conviction_n yet_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v defensible_a against_o all_o opposition_n and_o be_v such_o that_o the_o most_o acute_a adversary_n may_v be_v satisfy_v concern_v it_o if_o sufficient_a evidence_n will_v prevail_v with_o they_o and_o this_o we_o assert_v concern_v scripture_n he_o now_o suppose_v a_o deist_n to_o inquire_v how_o we_o know_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v god_n word_n and_o suppose_v we_o to_o answer_v by_o its_o excellency_n these_o excellency_n indeed_o give_v considerable_a evidence_n especial_o as_o he_o say_v to_o eye_n enlighten_v by_o faith_n and_o do_v further_o strengthen_v and_o satisfy_v they_o yet_o we_o need_v not_o nor_o do_v not_o assert_v this_o alone_a sufficient_a to_o give_v a_o rational_a account_n to_o all_o man_n without_o take_v in_o how_o these_o book_n be_v receive_v and_o deliver_v in_o the_o church_n as_o we_o former_o show_v but_o he_o say_v his_o deist_n will_v show_v you_o text_n against_o know_a science_n and_o in_o his_o judgement_n contradiction_n will_v he_o show_v text_n against_o know_a science_n but_o what_o if_o he_o can_v and_o what_o if_o some_o expression_n in_o scripture_n be_v more_o suit_v to_o vulgar_a apprehension_n than_o the_o sciolist_n notion_n shall_v any_o reject_v so_o excellent_a a_o write_n because_o it_o condescend_v to_o speak_v intelligible_o to_o the_o low_a capacity_n nor_o where_o there_o be_v proof_n give_v of_o this_o be_v god_n word_n can_v seem_a contradiction_n to_o his_o judgement_n be_v sufficient_a not_o to_o receive_v it_o since_o somewhat_o mysterious_a and_o sublime_a may_v come_v from_o god_n and_o to_o understand_v aright_o all_o thing_n write_v by_o the_o penman_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o circumstance_n of_o history_n measure_n proverbial_a expression_n and_o the_o like_a and_o then_o he_o may_v reconcile_v as_o learned_a man_n have_v do_v many_o thing_n which_o now_o to_o he_o seem_v contrary_a but_o he_o say_v his_o deist_n will_v show_v you_o many_o absurdity_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n as_o that_o god_n have_v hand_n foot_n and_o passion_n like_o we_o here_o as_o his_o former_a word_n be_v unsavoury_a his_o latter_a be_v untrue_a scripture_n speak_v indeed_o of_o god_n hand_n and_o foot_n but_o no_o where_o say_v he_o have_v such_o like_o we_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v thus_o speak_v of_o god_n in_o scripture_n have_v a_o true_a literal_a sense_n if_o that_o may_v be_v call_v literal_a which_o be_v tropical_a and_o why_o may_v not_o scripture_n be_v allow_v to_o make_v use_n of_o trope_n or_o metaphorical_a expression_n as_o well_o as_o all_o other_o writer_n and_o all_o discourser_n where_o the_o sense_n be_v easy_o discernible_a to_o reason_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o be_v use_v that_o we_o may_v understand_v any_o write_n now_o the_o consider_v what_o knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o god_n by_o reason_n and_o the_o ponder_a other_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o plain_o speak_v god_n to_o be_v a_o spirit_n and_o consider_v likewise_o how_o these_o word_n of_o hand_n and_o foot_n etc._n etc._n be_v oft_o use_v in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n this_o will_v plain_o convince_v that_o they_o must_v be_v understand_v so_o when_o they_o be_v apply_v to_o god_n when_o the_o romanist_n by_o tradition_n deliver_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n will_v they_o not_o expect_v that_o man_n common_a reason_n and_o what_o they_o otherwise_o teach_v of_o the_o church_n shall_v teach_v all_o to_o allow_v a_o tropical_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n head_n and_o not_o that_o they_o shall_v forthwith_o imagine_v that_o that_o church_n whereof_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n shall_v have_v the_o outward_a shape_n of_o man_n woman_n or_o beast_n thus_o celsus_n who_o argument_n against_o christianity_n be_v much_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o discourser_n make_v this_o a_o objection_n against_o christian_n that_o they_o speak_v unworthy_o of_o god_n as_o of_o the_o work_n of_o his_o hand_n the_o mouth_n of_o god_n and_o the_o voice_n of_o god_n and_o origen_n lib._n 6._o cont_n cell_n think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o answer_v that_o christian_n do_v understand_v all_o these_o in_o a_o spiritual_a not_o a_o corporeal_a sense_n and_o that_o if_o celsus_n have_v read_v other_o place_n of_o scripture_n he_o may_v thence_o know_v that_o christian_n will_v not_o think_v otherwise_o of_o god_n it_o be_v a_o unchristian_a assertion_n to_o charge_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o god_n of_o truth_n with_o heresy_n where_o we_o have_v sure_a ground_n of_o its_o interpretation_n both_o from_o other_o scripture_n &_o from_o reason_n against_o the_o latter_a he_o object_n that_o then_o we_o disow_v the_o scripture_n rule_n and_o make_v our_o reason_n and_o other_o knowledge_n our_o rule_n i_o answer_v when_o we_o include_v scripture_n we_o can_v disow_v it_o yet_o withal_o we_o own_o reason_n as_o that_o whereby_o we_o judge_v of_o the_o significancy_n of_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o well_o in_o scripture_n as_o elsewhere_o he_o who_o do_v not_o this_o either_o do_v not_o understand_v phrase_n or_o have_v a_o prodigious_a art_n of_o understanding_n without_o reason_n yea_o we_o do_v profess_v to_o make_v use_n of_o that_o knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o god_n by_o reason_n thereby_o to_o understand_v the_o better_a other_o expression_n which_o concern_v god_n in_o truth_n reveal_v since_o we_o be_v certain_a that_o god_n give_v the_o scripture_n as_o a_o further_a revelation_n to_o man_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v that_o reason_n and_o conscience_n which_o god_n have_v endue_v he_o with_o but_o he_o further_o in_o §_o 5._o challenge_v the_o consciousness_n of_o our_o own_o thought_n whether_o we_o do_v not_o bring_v thought_n along_o with_o we_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o and_o these_o from_o tradition_n or_o what_o we_o have_v hear_v and_o receive_v here_o i_o shall_v give_v he_o a_o true_a and_o faithful_a account_n of_o the_o protestant_n carriage_n in_o this_o thing_n which_o must_v be_v by_o a_o distinction_n of_o person_n and_o text_n of_o scripture_n in_o such_o text_n as_o appear_v plain_a where_o the_o necessary_a truth_n be_v contain_v none_o of_o we_o bring_v any_o such_o thought_n to_o interpret_v by_o but_o discern_v the_o evidence_n plain_o in_o itself_o and_o from_o thence_o we_o hold_v such_o truth_n as_o point_n of_o faith_n in_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o appear_v more_o
what_o this_o author_n call_v his_o deep_a consideration_n as_o it_o have_v no_o rational_a foundation_n so_o it_o have_v not_o the_o advantage_n to_o be_v one_o of_o his_o own_o church_n tradition_n and_o show_v there_o may_v be_v something_o deliver_v for_o truth_n which_o be_v not_o so_o receive_v and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n be_v almost_o all_o his_o argument_n against_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n §_o 3._o he_o further_o add_v that_o the_o material_a cause_n to_o conserve_v these_o character_n be_v liable_a to_o innumerable_a contingency_n but_o man_n mind_n by_o its_o immateriality_n be_v in_o part_n free_v from_o physical_a mutability_n and_o here_o we_o may_v with_o reason_n hope_v for_o a_o unalterableness_n and_o a_o unerrableness_n if_o there_o be_v a_o due_a proposal_n which_o must_v necessary_o effect_v the_o sense_n these_o word_n be_v more_o monstrous_a than_o rational_a it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o in_o plain_a english_a to_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o have_v a_o immaterial_a soul_n he_o can_v never_o forget_v any_o thing_n that_o he_o either_o see_v or_o hear_v distinct_o and_o that_o when_o he_o have_v read_v a_o book_n observe_o all_o the_o word_n and_o letter_n may_v be_v more_o exact_o know_v from_o he_o by_o the_o impression_n upon_o his_o mind_n than_o by_o view_v the_o print_a or_o write_a copy_n itself_o and_o yet_o all_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v his_o turn_n unless_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o these_o immaterial_a soul_n must_v always_o continue_v in_o the_o world_n or_o that_o what_o be_v by_o they_o receive_v must_v thence_o necessary_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v continue_v on_o other_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o be_v as_o much_o against_o common_a sense_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o because_o man_n have_v a_o immaterial_a soul_n he_o may_v fly_v up_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n and_o fix_v star_n at_o his_o pleasure_n be_v man_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o angel_n without_o his_o gross_a body_n its_o beyond_o the_o skill_n of_o this_o author_n to_o prove_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v forget_v or_o blot_v out_o of_o his_o mind_n that_o be_v once_o know_v especial_o consider_v that_o he_o be_v a_o sinner_n and_o even_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o own_o church_n do_v conceive_v that_o sin_v angel_n lose_v much_o knowledge_n by_o their_o sin_n but_o man_n be_v a_o creature_n of_o another_o mould_n and_o letter_n and_o word_n and_o thing_n be_v preserve_v in_o his_o memory_n by_o material_a impression_n and_o every_o man_n know_v they_o may_v be_v forgive_v yea_o this_o author_n in_o this_o book_n oft_o forget_v and_o contradict_v himself_o do_v not_o all_o mankind_n appear_v sufficient_o convince_v that_o word_n or_o character_n be_v more_o sure_o preserve_v in_o paper_n or_o write_v than_o in_o man_n memory_n in_o that_o what_o they_o will_v have_v faithful_o keep_v they_o commit_v to_o writing_n and_o enter_v it_o upon_o record_n have_v the_o jew_n be_v of_o this_o author_n opinion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v desire_v ezra_n to_o have_v read_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n out_o of_o a_o book_n neh._n 8.1_o but_o to_o have_v speak_v it_o out_o of_o the_o impression_n of_o his_o own_o mind_n yet_o he_o will_v have_v be_v a_o more_o safe_a deliverer_n of_o moses_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v show_v for_o other_o scripture_n yea_o it_o be_v plain_a and_o self-evident_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n agree_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n to_o acknowledge_v write_v upon_o some_o material_a subject_n a_o more_o sure_a way_n of_o preservation_n of_o thing_n than_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n for_o they_o write_v the_o act_n of_o their_o council_n and_o statute_n of_o their_o society_n and_o yet_o these_o thing_n be_v as_o much_o or_o more_o speak_v of_o among_o they_o as_o the_o scripture_n be_v and_o so_o more_o like_a to_o be_v preserve_v in_o their_o immaterial_a mind_n yea_o they_o write_v or_o print_v their_o creed_n prayer_n lesson_n and_o their_o whole_a liturgy_n and_o have_v they_o read_v in_o their_o church_n when_o by_o this_o author_n argument_n the_o best_a way_n to_o have_v these_o thing_n preserve_v entire_a be_v to_o have_v they_o utter_v from_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o other_o in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o mind_v the_o write_n or_o print_v at_o all_o as_o not_o be_v in_o itself_o certain_a the_o roman_a church_n know_v that_o man_n mind_n be_v slippery_a and_o apt_a to_o forget_v something_o in_o their_o liturgy_n if_o it_o be_v not_o write_v and_o that_o other_o will_v take_v the_o boldness_n to_o alter_v it_o and_o vary_v from_o it_o if_o they_o have_v no_o write_a rule_n and_o shall_v writing_n be_v the_o best_a preservative_n for_o all_o other_o thing_n and_o not_o for_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o truth_n therein_o contain_v i_o remember_v salmeron_n though_o a_o jesuit_n have_v among_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o prolegemena_fw-la one_o which_o be_v proleg_n 25._o why_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v and_o he_o declare_v as_o every_o one_o who_o design_n to_o speak_v truth_n will_v do_v that_o it_o be_v that_o thence_o man_n may_v most_o sure_o know_v truth_n whereas_o the_o memory_n of_o man_n be_v very_o slippery_a and_o uncertain_a and_o s._n austin_n assign_v a_o like_a cause_n of_o the_o original_a of_o letter_n de_fw-fr doctr._fw-la christiana_n lib._n 2._o c._n 4._o nor_o can_v i_o imagine_v for_o what_o end_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n print_v copy_n of_o the_o bible_n if_o they_o do_v not_o think_v that_o by_o those_o print_a copy_n the_o scripture_n may_v be_v know_v and_o preserve_v and_o as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a absurdity_n without_o any_o colour_n of_o solid_a reason_n to_o contradict_v the_o experience_n of_o all_o civilise_a nation_n he_o at_o once_o oppose_v even_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n himself_o also_o who_o command_v the_o king_n of_o israel_n to_o write_v he_o a_o copy_n of_o the_o law_n in_o a_o book_n and_o read_v therein_o all_o the_o day_n of_o his_o life_n that_o he_o may_v learn_v to_o fear_v the_o lord_n his_o god_n deut._n 17.19_o 20._o yea_o he_o command_v moses_n to_o write_v for_o a_o memorial_n in_o a_o book_n exod._n 17.14_o yea_o isaiah_n be_v command_v isai_n 30.8_o write_v it_o before_o they_o in_o a_o table_n and_o note_v it_o in_o a_o book_n that_o it_o may_v be_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o though_o god_n himself_o declare_v this_o the_o way_n of_o keep_v the_o memorial_n of_o thing_n this_o author_n reject_v this_o way_n and_o close_v with_o the_o uncertain_a way_n of_o man_n frail_a memory_n §_o 4._o he_o tell_v we_o that_o as_o there_o be_v some_o simple_a vulgar_a action_n unmistakeable_a yet_o there_o be_v compound_v action_n as_o the_o transcribe_v of_o a_o whole_a book_n consist_v of_o miriads_o of_o word_n single_a letter_n and_o stopp_n and_o the_o several_a action_n over_o each_o of_o these_o be_v so_o short_a and_o cursory_a that_o humane_a diligence_n can_v attend_v to_o every_o of_o they_o yet_o he_o grant_v that_o this_o may_v be_v do_v with_o care_n enough_o if_o there_o be_v diligent_a examiner_n this_o objection_n speak_v against_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o every_o one_o who_o can_v write_v for_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o no_o man_n can_v possible_o keep_v to_o the_o sense_n or_o word_n he_o intend_v in_o write_v a_o letter_n or_o such_o like_a though_o he_o have_v a_o copy_n before_o he_o for_o he_o who_o can_v write_v a_o page_n with_o due_a care_n may_v by_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o same_o diligence_n write_v a_o sheet_n and_o if_o he_o want_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o concern_v his_o writing_n he_o may_v with_o the_o same_o care_n write_v a_o book_n what_o extraordinary_a art_n have_v this_o discourser_n that_o he_o can_v write_v his_o book_n intelligible_o and_o the_o printer_n print_v it_o so_o can_v none_o do_v the_o like_a he_o can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v do_v by_o common_a diligence_n and_o all_o man_n who_o understand_v writing_n acknowledge_v that_o deed_n and_o all_o record_n may_v be_v exemplify_v and_o faithful_o transcribe_v if_o there_o be_v have_v due_a care_n about_o it_o that_o there_o have_v be_v such_o care_n about_o scripture_n i_o shall_v show_v in_o answer_n to_o his_o next_o paragraph_n and_o i_o suppose_v he_o be_v not_o so_o self-conceited_a as_o to_o think_v that_o other_o man_n may_v not_o use_v as_o much_o care_n in_o write_v letter_n or_o word_n as_o himself_o do_v or_o can_v but_o if_o this_o little_a argument_n of_o many_o little_a action_n not_o be_v capable_a of_o due_a attention_n be_v considerable_a it_o will_v concern_v this_o author_n to_o find_v a_o way_n how_o the_o papist_n may_v
that_o they_o who_o do_v see_v the_o law_n give_v on_o mount_n sinai_n yet_o know_v not_o the_o first_o or_o second_o commandment_n yea_o after_o many_o severe_a judgement_n to_o show_v how_o necessary_a the_o observation_n of_o god_n commandment_n be_v yet_o when_o they_o serve_v peor_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o join_v themselves_o to_o other_o god_n frequent_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o judge_n and_o of_o many_o of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n can_v this_o be_v for_o want_n of_o knowledge_n when_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v among_o they_o which_o will_v teach_v they_o otherwise_o yet_o if_o this_o author_n shall_v think_v it_o be_v of_o great_a ignorance_n this_o will_n as_o much_o destroy_v his_o way_n of_o tradition_n since_o it_o will_v then_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a delivery_n of_o truth_n from_o hand_n to_o hand_n to_o make_v it_o knowable_a and_o yet_o many_o of_o these_o defection_n be_v very_o general_a in_o all_o the_o people_n and_o priest_n and_o their_o serve_a baalim_fw-la which_o their_o father_n teach_v they_o be_v of_o long_a continuance_n §_o 10._o he_o assert_n by_o way_n of_o answer_n to_o a_o objection_n that_o man_n can_v be_v as_o much_o justify_v for_o believe_a scripture_n because_o set_v aside_o tradition_n help_v this_o only_a depend_v on_o skill_n judgement_n and_o fancy_n and_o not_o on_o certain_a sense_n either_o for_o the_o meaning_n or_o letter_n of_o scripture_n touch_v the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n we_o set_v not_o aside_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n but_o have_v a_o very_a sure_a way_n of_o traditional_a record_n to_o rely_v on_o and_o i_o have_v in_o former_a discourse_n show_v that_o we_o have_v a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o scripture_n both_o as_o to_o letter_n and_o sense_n yea_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v more_o easy_o discover_v in_o many_o concern_v truth_n than_o the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v because_o though_o the_o word_n be_v suppose_v equal_o intelligible_a whether_o write_v or_o speak_v it_o be_v more_o evident_a that_o the_o word_n find_v in_o scripture_n be_v such_o as_o contain_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n than_o that_o such_o and_o such_o word_n do_v contain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n tradition_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o many_o concern_v point_n there_o be_v many_o thing_n deliver_v by_o several_a in_o the_o church_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o by_o the_o papist_n themselves_o own_v for_o church_n tradition_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a if_o not_o beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o the_o vulgar_a to_o understand_v what_o word_n in_o many_o point_v he_o may_v doubt_v of_o do_v true_o express_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n unless_o he_o can_v hear_v it_o plain_o express_v in_o some_o approve_a and_o receive_v write_n such_o as_o either_o scripture_n canon_n of_o catholic_n council_n or_o liturgy_n or_o the_o like_a the_o former_a as_o this_o author_n too_o much_o reject_v so_o all_o or_o almost_o all_o his_o argument_n will_v as_o much_o plead_v against_o the_o other_o which_o the_o vulgar_a be_v not_o capable_a of_o search_v yet_o that_o we_o may_v compare_v the_o evidence_n to_o the_o common_a apprehension_n of_o man_n give_v by_o scripture_n or_o by_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n let_v we_o follow_v he_o in_o observe_v which_o evidence_n a_o jury_n will_v soon_o close_v with_o the_o case_n be_v by_o he_o in_o this_o §_o very_o unfaithful_o propound_v whether_o they_o will_v condemn_v a_o man_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o six_o witness_n upon_o sight_n or_o upon_o the_o judgement_n or_o opinion_n of_o a_o thousand_o man_n for_o as_o we_o have_v show_v it_o be_v not_o only_a skill_n and_o opinion_n that_o protestant_n do_v ground_n upon_o but_o delivery_n of_o record_n and_o therefore_o the_o case_n in_o truth_n shall_v be_v thus_o propound_v whether_o if_o any_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v inquire_v of_o they_o will_v be_v the_o more_o sway_v by_o the_o appearance_n of_o several_a person_n who_o assert_v that_o they_o have_v hear_v many_o say_v that_o they_o hear_v many_o other_o say_v that_o they_o receive_v from_o other_o and_o they_o from_o other_o by_o hearsay_n at_o the_o forty_o or_o fifty_o hand_n or_o by_o other_o who_o shall_v produce_v plain_a record_n and_o those_o preserve_v safe_a in_o several_a court_n which_o all_o agree_v in_o testify_v it_o be_v otherwise_o or_o if_o the_o question_n be_v about_o any_o legacy_n if_o the_o one_o party_n bring_v such_o hearsay_n abovemention_v and_o the_o other_o bring_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o will_v preserve_v in_o the_o court_n and_o evidence_n that_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n it_o be_v enrol_v in_o several_a other_o court_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a the_o latter_a will_v appear_v the_o better_a evidence_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n but_o in_o this_o §_o 10._o he_o further_o add_v the_o vulgar_a have_v reason_n to_o believe_v there_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o king_n james_n or_o queen_n elizabeth_n of_o which_o they_o be_v no_o otherwise_o ascertain_v but_o by_o tradition_n but_o if_o you_o pump_v their_o common_a reason_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o statute_n book_n you_o shall_v find_v they_o at_o a_o loss_n concern_v king_n james_n or_o queen_n elizabeth_z they_o may_v indeed_o own_v they_o by_o the_o common_a receive_v tradition_n because_o they_o know_v this_o be_v actual_o deliver_v by_o those_o who_o know_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o a_o mistake_n nor_o can_v any_o interest_n be_v suppose_v to_o devise_v this_o nor_o can_v man_n conception_n of_o this_o vary_v from_o what_o be_v intend_v to_o be_v deliver_v but_o in_o none_o of_o these_o thing_n can_v man_n have_v security_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o many_o truth_n by_o oral_a tradition_n as_o be_v observe_v in_o answer_n to_o §_o 7._o but_o to_o put_v the_o case_n more_o like_o this_o of_o discover_v which_o be_v more_o justifiable_a of_o believe_a scripture_n or_o tradition_n i_o demand_v whether_o as_o to_o all_o considerable_a action_n achievement_n or_o constitution_n under_o these_o prince_n it_o be_v more_o rational_a to_o rely_v on_o what_o appear_v in_o common_a fame_n conclude_v that_o nothing_o be_v considerable_a which_o be_v not_o there_o preserve_v or_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o some_o good_a historian_n especial_o if_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a we_o can_v find_v such_o as_o have_v a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o all_o such_o thing_n and_o have_v a_o faithful_a design_n to_o commit_v the_o truth_n and_o nothing_o else_o to_o write_v concern_v all_o these_o thing_n this_o security_n we_o have_v concern_v the_o scripture_n since_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v full_o know_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o the_o world_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o do_v declare_v they_o in_o their_o write_n with_o like_a faithfulness_n concern_v the_o vulgar_n knowledge_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o statute_n book_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o if_o they_o hear_v the_o statute_n book_n to_o be_v publish_v by_o such_o a_o man_n or_o the_o statute_n by_o he_o collect_v they_o can_v thence_o conclude_v that_o as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v his_o work_n and_o that_o he_o be_v certain_o able_a to_o collect_v these_o statute_n and_o do_v in_o this_o act_n according_a to_o his_o utmost_a knowledge_n so_o far_o they_o be_v assure_v of_o this_o book_n authority_n as_o also_o as_o far_o as_o they_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o faithfulness_n and_o ability_n of_o judgement_n in_o they_o who_o own_o it_o as_o such_o but_o in_o all_o these_o thing_n we_o have_v certainty_n of_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n by_o the_o general_a tradition_n of_o it_o as_o such_o by_o all_o church_n that_o they_o be_v able_a and_o faithful_a and_o their_o book_n faithful_o write_v both_o from_o our_o saviour_n approve_v they_o to_o dispense_v his_o gospel_n and_o his_o church_n receive_v they_o as_o such_o dispenser_n even_o in_o these_o write_n and_o god_n himself_o bear_v they_o witness_n both_o with_o sign_n and_o wonder_n and_o manifold_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o that_o we_o be_v as_o sure_o concern_v scripture_n as_o a_o man_n can_v be_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o statute_n book_n if_o he_o know_v there_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o our_o common_a law_n as_o be_v do_v by_o justinian_n order_n in_o the_o civil_a make_v approve_a and_o confirm_v by_o order_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o thereby_o enact_v that_o this_o collection_n shall_v be_v own_v as_o the_o statute_n of_o england_n here_o it_o will_v be_v a_o madness_n to_o doubt_v so_o that_o this_o three_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n but_o not_o to_o oral_a
tradition_n §_o 11._o he_o proceed_v to_o the_o six_o property_n that_o it_o be_v certain_a in_o itself_o because_o this_o will_v prove_v the_o four_o five_o and_o seven_o now_o though_o this_o be_v not_o true_a that_o what_o be_v certain_a in_o its_o self_n can_v satisfy_v the_o pierce_a wit_n and_o convince_v obstinate_a adversary_n and_o be_v ascertainable_a unto_o we_o because_o there_o may_v be_v a_o certainty_n in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o discern_v and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o be_v but_o the_o evidence_n of_o certainty_n submit_v to_o that_o work_v these_o effect_n else_o can_v there_o be_v no_o dissatisfaction_n in_o any_o thing_n since_o all_o truth_n be_v certain_o in_o itself_o truth_n yet_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n i_o shall_v over_o and_o above_o yield_v the_o rest_n this_o he_o thus_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v since_o faith_n must_v be_v certain_a and_o must_v have_v a_o certain_a rule_n he_o have_v as_o he_o say_v show_v that_o scripture_n be_v not_o certain_a therefore_o oral_a tradition_n be_v this_o loose_a argument_n deserve_v no_o better_a answer_n than_o that_o i_o have_v show_v scripture_n be_v certain_a in_o itself_o therefore_o oral_a tradition_n be_v not_o yet_o i_o must_v tell_v he_o his_o argument_n be_v otherwise_o faulty_a than_o in_o suppose_v his_o have_v prove_v scripture_n not_o certain_a for_o there_o be_v something_o beside_o scripture_n which_o be_v a_o better_a guide_n or_o leader_n to_o the_o faith_n than_o the_o oral_a tradition_n and_o that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o preserve_v in_o the_o ancient_a father_n or_o approve_a writer_n of_o their_o time_n for_o though_o they_o be_v man_n and_o may_v in_o some_o thing_n mistake_v and_o therefore_o their_o testimony_n be_v much_o inferior_a to_o scripture_n yet_o since_o they_o live_v in_o time_n near_o the_o apostle_n and_o when_o the_o vigour_n of_o christian_a piety_n be_v much_o continue_v the_o doctrine_n then_o receive_v be_v more_o like_a to_o be_v truth_n than_o what_o be_v now_o own_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n after_o many_o succession_n of_o age_n and_o great_a degeneracy_n of_o life_n even_o in_o the_o dregs_n of_o time_n and_o we_o have_v as_o much_o and_o more_o reason_n to_o think_v these_o man_n both_o capable_a of_o know_v doctrine_n then_o deliver_v as_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o faithful_a in_o relate_v they_o as_o we_o can_v have_v to_o judge_v so_o concern_v any_o person_n now_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o agreement_n in_o all_o considerable_a point_n in_o what_o be_v then_o deliver_v and_o own_v by_o the_o father_n and_o the_o present_a tradition_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n may_v be_v collect_v from_o one_o instance_n i_o shall_v hereafter_o mention_v disc_n 8._o and_o so_o far_o as_o concern_v this_o author_n from_o their_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o shall_v be_v discuss_v in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n §_o 12._o he_o will_v prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n in_o that_o he_o say_v it_o have_v for_o its_o basis_n the_o best_a nature_n in_o the_o universe_n man_n and_o that_o not_o in_o speculation_n which_o may_v mistake_v by_o passion_n but_o his_o eye_n and_o ear_n which_o be_v necessary_o subject_a to_o the_o operation_n of_o nature_n and_o this_o in_o most_o many_o time_n every_o day_n which_o be_v a_o much_o high_a certainty_n than_o a_o swear_a witness_n have_v of_o what_o he_o see_v or_o hear_v but_o once_o these_o upon_o serious_a inquiry_n appear_v empty_a vain_a word_n for_o do_v faith_n consist_v only_o in_o see_v and_o hear_v must_v there_o not_o be_v a_o deliver_v and_o receive_v which_o suppose_v conception_n and_o many_o other_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n he_o who_o consider_v this_o aright_o will_v find_v the_o hasis_n of_o tradition_n to_o be_v like_o fame_n basis_n a_o man_n clad_v with_o all_o his_o infirmity_n with_o a_o memory_n that_o may_v let_v thing_n slip_v especial_o if_o they_o be_v numerous_a as_o reveal_v truth_n be_v with_o a_o understanding_n that_o may_v mistake_v especial_o in_o thing_n difficult_a as_o many_o truth_n be_v with_o affection_n that_o may_v disrelish_v or_o slight_v they_o if_o corruption_n prevail_v as_o it_o may_v oft_o do_v in_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n with_o imagination_n which_o may_v alter_v or_o add_v somewhat_o when_o they_o think_v they_o only_o explain_v and_o yet_o still_o may_v they_o not_o deliver_v all_o they_o know_v and_o remember_v in_o this_o case_n he_o who_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v hear_v such_o and_o such_o word_n deliver_v may_v remain_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o they_o be_v true_a or_o not_o and_o he_o who_o be_v a_o witness_n in_o any_o court_n may_v be_v much_o more_o sure_a that_o what_o he_o once_o see_v or_o hear_v if_o he_o perfect_o remember_v it_o be_v so_o hear_v or_o see_v by_o he_o than_o any_o man_n can_v be_v of_o the_o true_a relation_n of_o thing_n he_o have_v oft_o hear_v speak_v by_o man_n who_o take_v they_o themselves_o upon_o other_o relation_n and_o they_o on_o other_o and_o so_o on_o so_o that_o the_o great_a imperfection_n of_o tradition_n be_v chief_o as_o to_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o by_o former_a age_n which_o this_o author_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o touch_v of_o here_o in_o his_o proof_n of_o its_o certainty_n and_o what_o pretension_n he_o make_v use_v of_o in_o after_o discourse_n shall_v be_v answer_v in_o their_o place_n but_o what_o he_o say_v that_o in_o most_o many_o time_n every_o day_n be_v these_o impression_n make_v upon_o their_o sense_n this_o may_v be_v true_a concern_v some_o christian_a truth_n but_o to_o assert_v this_o concern_v all_o truth_n be_v such_o a_o apparent_a falsity_n as_o no_o ingenuous_a man_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o for_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o in_o many_o thing_n they_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n can_v agree_v which_o be_v truth_n and_o have_v have_v in_o many_o case_n council_n and_o decree_n to_o determine_v what_o thing_n be_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o many_o other_o thing_n they_o be_v yet_o undetermined_a which_o can_v not_o be_v if_o these_o thing_n be_v daily_o clear_v to_o their_o sense_n unless_o they_o be_v man_n of_o much_o dull_a sense_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n be_v §_o 13._o he_o remind_v of_o what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o §_o 8._o that_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o while_o the_o next_o age_n believe_v and_o practice_n as_o the_o former_a age_n do_v they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n as_o it_o be_v that_o to_o believe_v the_o same_o be_v to_o believe_v the_o same_o but_o this_o be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n concern_v oral_a tradition_n only_o this_o discourser_n please_v himself_o general_o in_o shift_v off_o or_o whole_o omit_v matter_n difficult_a and_o sometime_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v what_o no_o adversary_n will_v dissent_v in_o but_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n as_o we_o have_v above_o show_v that_o any_o age_n do_v in_o all_o thing_n believe_v as_o the_o former_a age_n hold_v see_v n._n 13_o 14._o §_o 14._o he_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o dissenter_n or_o doubter_n can_v say_v nothing_o against_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n not_o with_o all_o the_o quirk_n ingenuous_o misuse_v logic_n and_o abuse_v into_o sophistry_n can_v furnish_v they_o with_o indeed_o what_o he_o have_v hitherto_o plead_v for_o tradition_n have_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o disingenuous_o abuse_v logic_n and_o sophistry_n but_o what_o he_o now_o assert_n be_v a_o bold_a dare_a to_o let_v his_o reader_n know_v that_o under_o some_o contrive_a expression_n he_o will_v strain_v to_o vent_v any_o falsehood_n though_o never_o so_o gross_a will_v he_o say_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v against_o this_o rule_n when_o he_o can_v but_o know_v that_o protestant_n who_o dissent_n from_o it_o do_v say_v very_o much_o against_o it_o yea_o they_o say_v so_o much_o as_o they_o know_v can_v never_o be_v solid_o answer_v yea_o that_o we_o may_v see_v how_o little_o he_o design_v truth_n in_o his_o discourse_n he_o who_o here_o will_v persuade_v his_o reader_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v against_o his_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n yet_o disc_n 7._o §_o 1._o himself_n tell_v he_o of_o somewhat_o that_o seem_v main_o to_o prejudice_v it_o and_o spend_v that_o discourse_n in_o answer_n though_o indeed_o much_o more_o than_o that_o be_v by_o we_o observe_v against_o tradition_n he_o conclude_v §_o 15._o from_o his_o discourse_n that_o the_o four_o last_o condition_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n agree_v to_o tradition_n but_o since_o by_o trial_n his_o discourse_n appear_v very_o unsound_a and_o faulty_a i_o conclude_v from_o the_o
incomparable_o more_o powerfal_n cause_v to_o carry_v the_o will_n than_o temporal_a one_o therefore_o a_o world_n of_o believer_n can_v be_v willing_a to_o do_v that_o which_o will_v lose_v they_o and_o their_o posterity_n infinite_a good_n and_o bring_v they_o infinite_a harm_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o if_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o generality_n of_o profess_a christian_n these_o word_n will_v still_o as_o much_o plead_v against_o adam_n fall_n and_o the_o corruption_n of_o gentile_n and_o jew_n as_o against_o defection_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n since_o all_o these_o have_v the_o great_a good_n and_o harm_n propose_v to_o they_o but_o i_o further_o answer_v that_o a_o considerable_a number_n in_o former_a age_n will_v endeavour_v to_o know_v and_o deliver_v ttuth_n aright_o but_o they_o still_o be_v liable_a to_o mistake_n and_o other_o that_o hear_v they_o to_o misunderstanding_n and_o also_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o the_o subtlety_n of_o some_o deceiver_n may_v take_v place_n and_o be_v receive_v soon_o than_o their_o delivery_n of_o truth_n by_o which_o mean_v those_o truth_n may_v many_o of_o they_o be_v lose_v or_o pervert_v and_o even_o in_o these_o last_o age_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o even_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o be_v many_o who_o will_v desire_v good_a and_o love_v truth_n and_o therefore_o as_o they_o have_v discern_v it_o many_o have_v forsake_v the_o romish_a way_n but_o they_o who_o most_o desire_v to_o find_v it_o can_v in_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n see_v no_o more_o than_o be_v there_o to_o be_v see_v and_o if_o other_o by_o subtlety_n corrupt_v some_o of_o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o these_o honest_a meaning_n person_n to_o hinder_v the_o prevalency_n of_o such_o corruption_n if_o they_o be_v promote_v by_o a_o more_o potent_a party_n and_o interest_n §_o 8._o if_o any_o think_v the_o proposal_n of_o sensible_a object_n more_o considerable_a than_o of_o spiritual_a he_o indeavour_v to_o show_v the_o excellent_a proposal_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n and_o thereby_o evidence_v they_o may_v be_v apply_v this_o do_v not_o much_o concern_v protestant_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o want_v as_o to_o the_o proposal_n of_o god_n truth_n but_o yet_o there_o be_v in_o many_o neglect_v of_o receive_v what_o be_v sufficient_o propound_v whence_o follow_v all_o the_o abovementioned_a miscarriage_n and_o even_o god_n himself_o propound_v his_o truth_n as_o he_o think_v most_o meet_a that_o be_v he_o propose_v such_o as_o be_v not_o so_o necessary_a for_o all_o to_o know_v more_o mysterious_o whence_o many_o may_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o or_o misapprehend_v but_o other_o necessary_a truth_n he_o propound_v with_o abundant_a evidence_n and_o plainness_n but_o in_o the_o present_a way_n of_o tradition_n what_o this_o author_n observe_v to_o make_v the_o proposal_n evident_a be_v very_o imperfect_a for_o though_o they_o have_v obvious_a metaphor_n daily_a practice_n language_n and_o action_n sacrament_n and_o ceremony_n yet_o these_o thing_n may_v themselves_o partake_v of_o corruption_n and_o then_o may_v help_v to_o clear_v what_o be_v propound_v that_o somewhat_o may_v be_v understand_v but_o not_o withal_o to_o secure_v that_o this_o be_v certain_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o be_v divine_a truth_n nor_o do_v most_o of_o these_o thing_n reach_v all_o truth_n to_o be_v deliver_v nor_o secure_v from_o all_o misapprehension_n so_o far_o as_o they_o be_v intend_v to_o signify_v truth_n in_o such_o matter_n as_o be_v more_o difficult_a and_o mysterious_a a_o answer_n to_o his_o seven_o discourse_n concern_v heresy_n §_o 1._o he_o observe_v that_o that_o which_o seem_v only_a and_o main_o to_o prejudice_v his_o argument_n be_v that_o there_o have_v be_v heretic_n or_o deserter_n of_o tradition_n but_o he_o say_v it_o suffice_v that_o the_o cause_n to_o preserve_v faith_n entire_a be_v as_o efficacious_a as_o those_o lay_v for_o the_o propagation_n of_o mankind_n the_o only_a subject_n of_o faith_n and_o more_o particular_n fail_v in_o propagate_a their_o kind_n than_o their_o faith_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o first_o observe_v that_o though_o it_o much_o destroy_v the_o ground_n lay_v by_o this_o author_n to_o observe_v that_o there_o have_v be_v heresy_n and_o those_o much_o spread_v in_o the_o church_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o the_o only_a prejudice_n against_o his_o argument_n for_o if_o we_o have_v never_o hear_v of_o or_o can_v make_v no_o proof_n of_o any_o heresy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n yet_o from_o consider_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o oral_a tradition_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o former_a discourse_n and_o from_o observe_v what_o great_a defect_n be_v in_o it_o both_o among_o gentile_n and_o jew_n it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o it_o be_v not_o indefectible_a and_o have_v not_o the_o certainty_n requisite_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o mean_n if_o heresy_n have_v not_o be_v they_o may_v begin_v but_o i_o further_o undertake_v to_o manifest_v that_o because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o heresy_n have_v spread_v in_o the_o church_n from_o this_o consideration_n it_o be_v evidenceable_a that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v so_o defectible_a as_o that_o it_o can_v be_v a_o sure_a rule_n of_o faith_n his_o parallel_a tradition_n with_o the_o propagation_n of_o mankind_n be_v a_o mere_a piece_n of_o sophistry_n for_o if_o he_o indeed_o assert_v that_o the_o cause_n to_o preserve_v faith_n entire_a in_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n be_v as_o sufficient_a as_o those_o to_o propagate_v mankind_n in_o the_o entire_a nature_n of_o man_n he_o must_v then_o either_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o have_v be_v oft_o society_n of_o person_n of_o different_a nature_n both_o in_o themselves_o and_o from_o mankind_n who_o be_v bring_v up_o among_o man_n and_o call_v themselves_o man_n and_o propagate_v in_o their_o kind_n and_o can_v by_o the_o eye_n be_v distinguish_v from_o man_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o deceive_v great_a multitude_n by_o persuade_v they_o that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a man_n and_o that_o other_o be_v not_o or_o else_o he_o must_v deny_v that_o ever_o any_o such_o heretic_n have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n who_o have_v declare_v themselves_o and_o have_v be_v own_v by_o many_o other_o to_o be_v the_o true_a christian_n and_o holder_n of_o the_o truth_n the_o case_n of_o tradition_n and_o propagation_n be_v wonderful_o different_a also_o in_o that_o he_o who_o have_v the_o nature_n of_o man_n in_o he_o by_o propagation_n can_v alter_v this_o nature_n and_o make_v himself_o of_o another_o nature_n at_o his_o own_o pleasure_n whereas_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a for_o such_o as_o have_v embrace_v the_o true_a christian_a doctrine_n to_o forsake_v it_o and_o fall_v aside_o into_o heresy_n as_o have_v be_v oft_o evidence_v in_o the_o world_n and_o also_o in_o that_o those_o particular_a person_n in_o mankind_n who_o do_v not_o propagate_v their_o kind_n be_v not_o capable_a at_o their_o pleasure_n of_o propagate_a any_o thing_n different_a from_o man_n but_o in_o the_o way_n of_o christian_a faith_n they_o who_o do_v not_o propagate_v the_o true_a faith_n may_v and_o many_o of_o they_o do_v propagate_v error_n and_o that_o so_o subtle_o that_o very_o many_o be_v oft_o delude_v by_o it_o yea_o this_o discourser_n himself_o §_o 2._o acknowledge_v that_o he_o know_v the_o multitude_n of_o heretic_n which_o have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n rise_v make_v this_o his_o position_n seem_v incredible_a and_o therefore_o i_o infer_v that_o unless_o his_o reader_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o this_o position_n be_v more_o true_a than_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v he_o must_v from_o his_o own_o word_n conclude_v it_o real_o incredible_a §_o 2._o he_o come_v to_o consider_v how_o a_o heresy_n be_v breed_v where_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o commonwealth_n under_o discipline_n have_v officer_n to_o take_v care_n that_o all_o motive_n be_v actual_o apply_v and_o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o perfection_n of_o discipline_n shall_v extend_v itself_o to_o every_o particular_a some_o by_o pride_n ambition_n lust_n and_o itch_a desire_n of_o follower_n may_v propose_v new_a tenet_n which_o by_o their_o plausibleness_n and_o licentiousness_n if_o governor_n be_v not_o watchful_a may_v suit_v with_o the_o humour_n of_o divers_a and_o draw_v they_o into_o the_o same_o faction_n thus_o a_o body_n be_v make_v inconsiderable_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o whole_a the_o church_n stand_v upon_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n of_o her_o doctrine_n they_o cry_v the_o church_n have_v err_v in_o faith_n and_o disgrace_v tradition_n a_o new_a rule_n be_v seek_v for_o either_o by_o private_a inspiration_n or_o waxen_a nature_a word_n they_o study_v wordish_a learning_n and_o criticism_n and_o whilst_o the_o traditionary_a christian_a have_v the_o
to_o be_v in_o many_o thing_n unblamable_a more_o than_o the_o papist_n at_o this_o day_n as_o dissimulation_n infidelity_n and_o the_o like_a which_o be_v the_o fault_n by_o leo_n charge_v on_o the_o manichee_n but_o not_o by_o gelasius_n charge_v on_o they_o he_o write_v of_o but_o still_o in_o that_o fault_n for_o which_o gelasius_n condemn_v they_o he_o write_v against_o the_o papist_n at_o this_o day_n be_v altogether_o guilty_a of_o it_o that_o be_v in_o divide_v the_o sacrament_n or_o not_o receive_v both_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o he_o say_v can_v be_v without_o great_a sacrilege_n nor_o can_v any_o here_o make_v a_o three_o reply_n upon_o any_o rational_a ground_n that_o it_o than_o be_v sacrilegious_a to_o have_v administer_v only_o in_o one_o kind_n because_o the_o know_a practice_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n require_v administration_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o since_o it_o have_v in_o after_o time_n declare_v this_o practice_n mutable_a and_o order_v the_o communion_n to_o be_v give_v only_o in_o one_o kind_n it_o be_v not_o now_o sacrilegious_a for_o this_o answer_n will_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o intent_n of_o these_o word_n and_o the_o doctrine_n former_o receive_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o reason_n why_o gelasius_n declare_v it_o great_a sacrilege_n to_o take_v this_o sacrament_n in_o one_o kind_n alone_o be_v intimate_v sufficient_o in_o this_o canon_n not_o to_o refer_v to_o the_o church_n constitution_n but_o the_o sacrament_n institution_n in_o that_o he_o call_v both_o species_n or_o kind_n one_o and_o the_o same_o mystery_n and_o say_v this_o one_o and_o the_o same_o mystery_n can_v be_v divide_v without_o grand_a sacrilege_n which_o be_v to_o refer_v we_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o its_o institution_n as_o be_v not_o mutable_a yea_o further_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v as_o a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n that_o the_o element_n in_o the_o eucharist_n ought_v to_o be_v administer_v according_a to_o what_o christ_n institute_v that_o be_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o laity_n distinct_o and_z separately_z because_o christ_n give_v they_o so_o then_o can_v this_o three_o reply_n reconcile_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o what_o be_v former_o deliver_v to_o show_v this_o i_o can_v produce_v many_o testimony_n but_o shall_v only_o instance_n in_o julius_n a_o roman_a bishop_n in_o a_o canonical_a epistle_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n record_v also_o in_o gratian_n de_fw-fr consecrat_n dist_n 2._o cum_fw-la omne_fw-la where_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o some_o who_o contrary_a to_o the_o divine_a order_n and_o apostolical_a institution_n consecrate_a milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n other_o who_o deliver_v to_o the_o people_n the_o eucharist_n dip_v for_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n jesus_n take_v bread_n and_o the_o cup_n and_o have_v bless_v it_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n but_o for_o that_o they_o give_v the_o eucharist_n dip_v to_o the_o people_n they_o have_v receive_v no_o testimony_n produce_v out_o of_o the_o gospel_n in_o which_o he_o commend_v to_o we_o his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n for_o the_o commendation_n be_v rehearse_v separately_z of_o the_o bread_n and_o separately_z of_o the_o cup._n in_o which_o word_n he_o make_v christ_n institution_n a_o rule_n by_o which_o he_o condemn_v other_o practice_n different_a from_o it_o and_o from_o this_o institution_n he_o require_v that_o both_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v separately_z give_v and_o this_o even_a with_o reference_n to_o the_o laity_n or_o as_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o people_n to_o who_o it_o be_v deliver_v and_o by_o this_o rule_n he_o condemn_v the_o give_v the_o bread_n dip_v in_o wine_n whereas_o both_o shall_v be_v give_v asunder_o so_o do_v gelasius_n by_o the_o same_o condemn_v the_o receive_n only_o in_o one_o kind_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v receive_v in_o both_o all_o this_o consider_v the_o former_a tradition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v from_o this_o instance_n appear_v to_o condemn_v the_o late_a tradition_n as_o sacrilegious_a and_o therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o same_o tradition_n have_v not_o be_v always_o keep_v to_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o preserve_v monument_n out_o of_o which_o instance_n may_v be_v easy_o multiply_v a_o answer_n to_o his_o nine_o discourse_n show_v that_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n in_o the_o church_n have_v not_o so_o much_o strength_n as_o other_o matter_n of_o humane_a authority_n §_o 1._o but_o say_v he_o some_o may_v say_v all_o this_o be_v nature_n if_o the_o objector_n mean_v reason_n wrought_v upon_o by_o motive_n lay_v by_o god_n special_a goodness_n to_o bring_v man_n to_o bliss_n i_o wonder_v what_o else_o be_v supernaturality_n but_o this_o point_n be_v out_o of_o my_o road_n otherwise_o than_o to_o show_v how_o christian_a tradition_n be_v strengthen_v above_o the_o great_a humane_a testimony_n whatever_o by_o those_o motive_n which_o we_o right_o call_v assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n not_o to_o examine_v his_o notion_n of_o supernaturality_n and_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n because_o they_o concern_v not_o the_o discourse_n in_o hand_n i_o shall_v only_o tell_v he_o what_o protestant_n or_o any_o other_o man_n who_o be_v true_a to_o reason_n will_v say_v to_o this_o discourse_n and_o that_o be_v that_o what_o he_o have_v say_v hitherto_o be_v of_o so_o low_a natural_a evidence_n and_o so_o far_o from_o reason_n that_o in_o this_o way_n the_o christian_a can_v have_v no_o more_o evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n than_o a_o heathen_a may_v have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o paganism_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o such_o certainty_n in_o tradition_n concern_v the_o main_a body_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n as_o be_v comparable_a to_o many_o other_o matter_n of_o humane_a testimony_n §_o 2_o 3._o he_o observe_v the_o mahometan_n tradition_n for_o mahomet_n existence_n will_v convey_v the_o truth_n thereof_o to_o the_o world_n end_n if_o follow_v and_z protestant_n acknowledge_v it_o have_v have_v the_o force_n hitherto_o to_o be_v follow_v and_o the_o tradition_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n far_o exceed_v that_o of_o the_o turk_n for_o mahomet_n existence_n because_o suppose_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o testifier_n equal_a much_o great_a multitude_n in_o divers_a country_n be_v testifier_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convert_v by_o powerful_a miracle_n than_o the_o few_o witness_n of_o mahomet_n existence_n it_o be_v easy_a for_o those_o few_o syrian_n or_o arabian_n to_o conspire_v to_o a_o lie_n than_o for_o these_o christian_n nor_o can_v christian_n be_v so_o easy_o mistake_v concern_v christian_n doctrine_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o in_o the_o first_o place_n grant_v that_o there_o be_v a_o historical_a traditionary_a certainty_n among_o the_o turk_n concern_v the_o existence_n of_o mahomet_n and_o it_o be_v very_o reasonable_a that_o rather_o more_o shall_v be_v allow_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o christian_n than_o of_o mahometan_n but_o that_o it_o may_v true_o appear_v how_o far_o tradition_n may_v be_v rely_v on_o for_o the_o conveyance_n of_o truth_n we_o must_v distinct_o consider_v the_o matter_n deliver_v of_o which_o some_o thing_n there_o be_v which_o be_v not_o probable_o capable_a of_o mistake_n nor_o liable_a to_o be_v pervert_v and_o to_o receive_v a_o mixture_n of_o much_o falsehood_n and_o have_v this_o advantage_n that_o the_o delivery_n of_o they_o from_o one_o to_o another_o do_v still_o continue_v and_o no_o interest_n persuade_v the_o generality_n of_o man_n to_o deny_v or_o endeavour_v the_o conceal_n of_o they_o now_o all_o these_o property_n agree_v to_o the_o assertion_n of_o mahomet_n existence_n among_o the_o turk_n to_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o be_v of_o a_o god_n among_o the_o gentile_n to_o moses_n be_v the_o great_a prophet_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o to_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n and_o i_o may_v add_v s_o peter_n and_o s._n paul_n etc._n etc._n be_v his_o apostle_n among_o the_o christian_n thus_o the_o fame_n of_o a_o good_a or_o true_a writer_n may_v be_v continue_v among_o historian_n and_o in_o these_o thing_n and_o many_o other_o such_o like_a i_o will_v grant_v it_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o probable_a that_o tradition_n may_v convey_v a_o certainty_n but_o there_o be_v other_o thing_n liable_a to_o mistake_v whence_o in_o many_o matter_n of_o common_a fame_n sufficient_o know_v to_o the_o first_o relater_n by_o the_o misapprehension_n of_o they_o who_o hear_v the_o relation_n the_o ordinary_a report_n be_v ofttimes_o false_a or_o else_o 2._o they_o be_v subject_a to_o be_v pervert_v or_o be_v conceal_v and_o not_o deliver_v which_o have_v be_v
of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n the_o common_a delivery_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n which_o theophilus_n have_v hear_v of_o concern_v matter_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o so_o certain_a as_o the_o evangelical_n writing_n and_o therefore_o this_o gospel_n be_v write_v that_o theophilus_n may_v know_v the_o certainty_n of_o those_o thing_n s._n john_n will_v not_o have_v write_v his_o gospel_n to_o this_o end_n that_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n joh._n 20.31_o if_o he_o do_v not_o think_v this_o writing_n shall_v direct_v and_o rule_v our_o faith_n s._n paul_n will_v not_o have_v tell_v his_o philippian_n phil._n 3.1_o to_o write_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o you_o be_v safe_a unless_o notwithstanding_o the_o force_n of_o delivery_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n they_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o this_o advantage_n of_o the_o apostle_n write_v for_o their_o safety_n and_o establishment_n nor_o yet_o will_v this_o be_v safe_a for_o they_o unless_o this_o write_n be_v sufficient_a to_o effect_v this_o establishment_n which_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o that_o the_o write_n of_o scripture_n be_v the_o way_n by_o which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n intend_v to_o preserve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n in_o after_o time_n when_o the_o apostle_n be_v decease_v s._n peter_n declare_v 2_o pet._n 1.12_o i_o will_v not_o be_v negligent_a to_o put_v you_o always_o in_o remembrance_n of_o these_o thing_n though_o you_o know_v they_o v._o 15._o i_o will_v endeavour_v that_o you_o may_v be_v able_a after_o my_o decease_n to_o have_v these_o thing_n always_o in_o remembrance_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o apostle_n use_v signify_v to_o make_v a_o short_a comprisal_n of_o thing_n for_o the_o help_n of_o memory_n now_o if_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o s._n peter_n epistle_n it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o the_o preserve_a christian_a doctrine_n in_o memory_n be_v best_a secure_v by_o the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n otherwise_o possible_o they_o can_v not_o have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v these_o thing_n in_o remembrance_n and_o lest_o if_o this_o apostle_n have_v say_v no_o more_o of_o this_o subject_n any_o may_v have_v object_v that_o he_o endeavour_v they_o may_v be_v able_a to_o have_v these_o thing_n in_o remembrance_n by_o tradition_n he_o himself_o direct_o show_v that_o this_o be_v the_o advantage_n of_o his_o writing_n and_o the_o end_n of_o both_o his_o epistle_n 2_o pet._n 3.1_o this_o second_o epistle_n belove_v i_o write_v unto_o you_o in_o both_o which_o i_o stir_v up_o your_o pure_a mind_n by_o way_n of_o remembrance_n so_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o force_n of_o delivery_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n he_o think_v write_v necessary_a to_o keep_v these_o thing_n in_o their_o remembrance_n and_o jesus_n himself_o say_v to_o the_o jew_n if_o you_o believe_v not_o moses_n writing_n how_o shall_v you_o believe_v my_o word_n john_n 5.47_o sect_n ii_o what_o the_o synod_n of_o lateran_n own_v for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n next_o his_o search_n after_o scripture_n this_o author_n pretend_v to_o give_v the_o judgement_n of_o some_o few_o council_n which_o he_o assert_n to_o own_o oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n i_o may_v here_o mind_v he_o that_o other_o of_o his_o church_n have_v deliver_v that_o council_n own_a scripture_n as_o their_o rule_n nicol._n de_fw-fr cusa_n a_o cardinal_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n lib._n 2._o the_o concordant_a cath_z c._n 6._o say_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o general_a council_n be_v to_o have_v the_o holy_a gospel_n place_v in_o the_o middle_n where_o they_o be_v assemble_v and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o add_v matter_n of_o faith_n be_v first_o treat_v of_o the_o synod_n decree_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o to_o examine_v his_o testimony_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o synod_n of_o lateran_n which_o be_v no_o ancient_a synod_n be_v above_o six_o hundred_o and_o forty_o year_n after_o christ_n they_o say_v we_o all_o confirm_v unanimous_o and_o consonant_o consonanter_fw-la not_o consequent_o with_o one_o heart_n and_o mouth_n the_o tenet_n and_o say_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n add_v nothing_o to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v deliver_v by_o they_o and_o we_o believe_v so_o as_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v we_o preach_v so_o as_o they_o have_v teach_v these_o word_n be_v deliver_v indeed_o by_o that_o synod_n but_o if_o that_o synod_n be_v inquire_v into_o this_o will_v make_v little_a for_o oral_a tradition_n this_o synod_n of_o lateran_n be_v hold_v under_o pope_n martin_n against_o the_o monothelite_n in_o which_o be_v read_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a father_n s._n ambrose_n austin_n basil_n cyrill_n hippolytus_n epiphanius_n chrysostom_n justine_n athanasius_n hilary_n nyssen_n nazianzen_n leo_n and_o other_o with_o reference_n to_o who_o word_n the_o synod_n add_v we_o all_o confirm_v etc._n etc._n where_o it_o be_v observable_a they_o proceed_v upon_o the_o write_a testimony_n read_v out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o determine_v what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o this_o be_v no_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n nor_o any_o thing_n reject_v but_o high_o approve_v by_o protestant_n yea_o here_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o roman_a council_n own_o that_o as_o catholic_n doctrine_n which_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o eminent_a writer_n in_o other_o church_n which_o be_v not_o this_o discourser_n way_n and_o it_o be_v further_a observable_a that_o these_o say_n of_o the_o father_n no_o way_n appear_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o be_v own_v by_o they_o as_o truth_n unto_o which_o they_o all_o agree_v whence_o these_o word_n dogmata_fw-la patrum_fw-la omnes_fw-la firmamus_fw-la we_o all_o confirm_v their_o doctrine_n can_v signify_v that_o they_o make_v these_o their_o rule_n but_o that_o they_o consent_v with_o they_o in_o the_o thing_n allege_v and_o confirm_v their_o say_n to_o be_v truth_n and_o this_o protestant_n will_v do_v as_o well_o as_o the_o synod_n of_o lateran_n but_o that_o we_o may_v inquire_v what_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o this_o synod_n it_o be_v observable_a that_o none_o of_o the_o father_n testimony_n here_o cite_v against_o the_o monothelite_n who_o deny_v two_o will_n in_o christ_n refer_v to_o any_o oral_a tradition_n but_o very_o many_o to_o several_a ground_n of_o scripture_n for_o instance_n leo_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o pope_n martin_n produce_v in_o the_o open_n that_o synod_n that_o christ_n say_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o god_n i_o and_o my_o father_n be_v one_o but_o according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n i_o come_v not_o to_o do_v my_o own_o will_n but_o he_o who_o send_v i_o where_o he_o plain_o manifest_v two_o will_n again_o from_o leo_n he_o who_o be_v incarnate_a for_o we_o by_o his_o uncreated_a will_n and_o operation_n of_o his_o divinity_n of_o his_o will_n wrought_v miracle_n whence_o he_o testify_v say_v as_o the_o father_n raise_v the_o dead_a and_o quicken_v they_o so_o the_o son_n quicken_v who_o he_o will_v by_o his_o create_a will_n and_o operation_n he_o who_o be_v god_n above_o nature_n as_o man_n willing_o undergo_v hunger_n thirst_n reproach_n sorrow_n and_o fear_n and_o this_o again_o the_o evangelist_n testify_v say_v he_o go_v into_o a_o house_n and_o will_v have_v none_o know_v but_o can_v not_o lie_v hide_v and_o again_o they_o go_v through_o galilee_n and_o he_o will_v not_o that_o any_o shall_v know_v and_o again_o he_o will_v go_v into_o galilee_n also_o they_o give_v he_o wine_n mingle_v with_o gall_n and_o when_o he_o have_v taste_v thereof_o he_o will_v not_o drink_v so_o s._n austin_n ambrose_n cyril_n etc._n etc._n in_o their_o testimony_n read_v in_o this_o council_n to_o prove_v the_o humane_a will_n of_o christ_n urge_v far_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a let_v this_o cup_n pass_v from_o i_o nevertheless_o not_o as_o i_o will_v but_o as_o thou_o will_v my_o soul_n be_v sorrowful_a to_o death_n now_o be_v my_o soul_n trouble_v and_o deus-dedit_a bishop_n of_o sardinia_n declare_v in_o this_o council_n that_o the_o testimony_n of_o cyrill_n of_o urge_v those_o text_n be_v for_o the_o perfect_a refute_v those_o heretic_n s._n austin_n be_v likewise_o produce_v thus_o gloss_v concern_v christ_n humane_a nature_n if_o we_o say_v he_o be_v not_o sorry_a when_o the_o gospel_n say_v my_o soul_n be_v exceed_o sorrowful_a if_o we_o say_v he_o do_v not_o eat_v when_o the_o gospel_n say_v he_o do_v eat_v the_o worm_n of_o rottenness_n creep_v in_o and_o there_o will_v be_v nothing_o leave_v sound_n than_o his_o body_n be_v not_o real_a nor_o his_o flesh_n real_a but_o
not_o to_o be_v allow_v to_o argue_v from_o the_o scripture_n against_o the_o church_n since_o they_o be_v not_o christian_n and_o own_v they_o not_o c._n 15_o 16_o 17._o and_o therefore_o it_o must_v first_o be_v inquire_v from_o who_o the_o scripture_n be_v and_o by_o who_o and_o to_o who_o and_o when_o deliver_v all_o which_o will_v show_v that_o they_o be_v for_o they_o who_o follow_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o doctrine_n by_o they_o public_o deliver_v which_o these_o heretic_n pretend_v not_o to_o do_v hence_o it_o appear_v that_o what_o tertullian_n here_o write_v be_v no_o way_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o protestant_n but_o in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o be_v they_o will_v themselves_o assert_v the_o same_o now_o though_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v either_o a_o direct_a rule_n or_o a_o convince_a to_o those_o person_n who_o reject_v they_o yet_o in_o this_o treatise_n tertullian_n own_v they_o as_o such_o to_o christian_n who_o receive_v they_o and_o withal_o assert_v they_o as_o necessary_a to_o the_o faith_n as_o may_v appear_v from_o these_o particular_n c._n 22._o he_o declare_v that_o they_o who_o receive_v not_o that_o scripture_n the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n can_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v send_v to_o the_o disciple_n nor_o can_v they_o prove_v how_o when_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n church_n be_v institute_v c._n 33._o he_o prescribe_v against_o the_o heretic_n from_o the_o apostle_n write_n c._n 36._o he_o have_v these_o word_n run_v through_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n among_o which_o their_o very_a authentic_a letter_n be_v recite_v sound_v the_o voice_n and_o represent_v the_o face_n of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o what_o else_o be_v this_o but_o to_o equal_a the_o delivery_n by_o the_o scripture_n with_o that_o which_o be_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o say_v john_n the_o apostle_n put_v together_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n with_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a letter_n and_o thence_o tender_v this_o faith_n to_o we_o to_o drink_v in_o to_o add_v but_o one_o place_n more_o c._n 38._o he_o say_v of_o the_o heretic_n as_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o doctrine_n can_v never_o succeed_v without_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o instrument_n so_o we_o can_v not_o have_v the_o integrity_n of_o doctrine_n without_o the_o integrity_n of_o those_o thing_n by_o which_o the_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v then_o he_o add_v what_o the_o scripture_n be_v we_o be_v we_o be_v from_o they_o from_o their_o beginning_n and_o then_o show_v that_o the_o church_n do_v keep_v they_o perfect_a which_o the_o heretic_n do_v not_o next_o he_o cite_v tertullian_n de_fw-fr carne_fw-la christi_fw-la where_o c._n 2._o he_o suppose_v that_o upon_o this_o account_n martion_n do_v blot_v out_o so_o many_o original_a instrument_n that_o be_v scripture_n lest_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v prove_v by_o what_o authority_n say_v tertullian_n i_o pray_v if_o thou_o be_v a_o prophet_n foretell_v something_o if_o a_o apostle_n preach_v it_o open_o if_o a_o apostolical_a man_n agree_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o follow_v the_o word_n cite_v by_o this_o author_n if_o thou_o be_v only_o a_o christian_n believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v where_o it_o be_v manifest_a these_o word_n refer_v not_o to_o recommend_v to_o we_o oral_a tradition_n but_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n soon_o after_o he_o tell_v martion_n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o christian_a but_o once_o be_v and_o now_o have_v rescind_v what_o he_o then_o believe_v where_o follow_v the_o next_o word_n refer_v to_o by_o this_o author_n by_o rescind_v what_o thou_o have_v believe_v thou_o prove_v that_o before_o thou_o do_v rescind_v it_o that_o be_v otherwise_o which_o thou_o do_v believe_v otherwise_o so_o it_o be_v deliver_v moreover_o what_o be_v deliver_v that_o be_v true_a as_o deliver_v by_o those_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o deliver_v etc._n etc._n which_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o former_a and_o further_o condemn_v his_o rescind_n or_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o scripture_n those_o thing_n which_o he_o once_o believe_v and_o be_v faithful_o deliver_v for_o rescindere_fw-la be_v not_o here_o to_o renounce_v as_o this_o discourser_n translate_v it_o but_o to_o cut_v off_o or_o mutilate_v which_o indeed_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o before_o and_o this_o be_v the_o same_o in_o sense_n with_o what_o he_o call_v his_o reject_v some_o scripture_n c._n 3._o his_o blot_v out_o ch_z 4._o his_o take_v they_o away_o c._n 5._o and_o the_o same_o with_o what_o in_o this_o 2._o ch_z he_o a_o little_a before_o call_v his_o blot_n out_o the_o instrument_n of_o scripture_n where_o have_v propound_v the_o question_n by_o what_o authority_n he_o do_v it_o and_o continue_v his_o discourse_n on_o the_o same_o subject_n after_o these_o word_n of_o rescind_v he_o give_v this_o answer_n thou_o have_v do_v it_o by_o no_o right_a at_o all_o yet_o further_o that_o in_o this_o discourse_n de_fw-fr carne_n christi_fw-la he_o intend_v the_o scripture_n for_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o ch_z 6_o where_o speak_a of_o the_o body_n which_o angel_n appear_v in_o whence_o it_o be_v say_v he_o nothing_o be_v manifest_a concern_v it_o because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o declare_v it_o c._n 15._o he_o urge_v against_o valentinus_n seven_o text_n of_o scripture_n all_o which_o declare_v christ_n to_o be_v man_n and_o say_v these_o only_a aught_o to_o suffice_v for_o prescription_n to_o testify_v his_o humane_a flesh_n and_o not_o spiritual_a etc._n etc._n c._n 22._o when_o he_o have_v use_v many_o other_o scripture_n he_o say_v the_o apostle_n determine_v all_o this_o controversy_n when_o he_o declare_v he_o to_o be_v abraham_n seed_n and_o then_o cite_v gal._n 3_o add_v we_o who_o read_v and_o believe_v these_o thing_n what_o kind_n of_o flesh_n may_v we_o or_o ought_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v in_o christ_n sure_o none_o other_o than_o abraham_n have_v in_o the_o last_o place_n this_o discourser_n cite_v two_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n against_o martion_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o present_a church_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n now_o if_o it_o do_v so_o in_o tertullian_n time_n it_o be_v no_o way_n consequent_a that_o any_o particular_a church_n must_v do_v so_o now_o unless_o it_o be_v by_o delivery_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n the_o first_o place_n he_o cite_v but_o name_v not_o the_o book_n be_v lib._n 4._o cont_n marc._n l._n 5._o where_o tertullian_n design_n be_v to_o declare_v the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o what_o martion_n tender_v as_o his_o emend_v the_o gospel_n and_o so_o confirm_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n for_o have_v observe_v that_o martion_n reject_v the_o other_o evangelist_n and_o corrupt_v luke_n he_o say_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o ch_z from_o the_o time_n of_o tiberius_n to_o antonine_n we_o meet_v with_o martion_n as_o the_o first_o and_o only_a emender_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o he_o observe_v his_o emend_v confirm_v we_o whilst_o he_o emend_v that_o which_o he_o find_v first_o than_o follow_v the_o word_n cite_v by_o this_o author_n in_o short_a if_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o be_v the_o more_o true_a which_o be_v the_o former_a and_o that_o be_v the_o former_a which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n which_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n in_o like_a manner_n that_o will_v manifest_o appear_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v account_v sacred_a in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o which_o word_n tertullian_n design_n to_o establish_v the_o scripture-writing_n against_o the_o heretical_a corruption_n whence_o it_o follow_v let_v we_o see_v what_o milk_n the_o corinthian_n draw_v from_o paul_n to_o what_o rule_n the_o galatian_n be_v correct_v what_o the_o philippian_n thessalonian_o and_o ephesian_n read_v etc._n etc._n so_o that_o tertullian_n send_v to_o the_o scripture_n which_o may_v be_v read_v another_o testimony_n he_o venture_v at_o be_v lib._n 1._o cont_n marc._n and_o say_v it_o be_v more_o express_a but_o indeed_o make_v nothing_o at_o all_o for_o oral_a tradition_n for_o this_o first_o book_n be_v write_v to_o prove_v one_o only_a god_n against_o martion_n who_o in_o a_o treatise_n call_v his_o antithesis_n endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o new_a he_o observe_v c._n 20._o that_o some_o say_v that_o martion_n do_v not_o innovate_v the_o rule_n but_o set_v it_o right_n when_o it_o be_v corrupt_v c._n 21._o he_o show_v the_o apostle_n never_o deliver_v any_o such_o
thing_n as_o this_o but_o full_o assert_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n nor_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o question_n about_o this_o in_o their_o day_n for_o as_o there_o be_v question_n about_o thing_n offer_v to_o idol_n about_o marriage_n and_o divorce_n about_o veil_v woman_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o resurrection_n in_o which_o he_o plain_o refer_v to_o the_o apostle_n write_n so_o he_o say_v if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o question_n about_o this_o matter_n it_o will_v have_v be_v find_v as_o a_o most_o principal_a thing_n in_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v the_o apostle_n write_n and_o then_o add_v the_o word_n cite_v by_o this_o discourser_n and_o no_o other_o be_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n than_o that_o which_o be_v this_o day_n publish_v in_o their_o church_n in_o which_o word_n as_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n elsewhere_o do_v against_o heretical_a invention_n in_o general_a so_o he_o here_o establish_v the_o church_n tradition_n against_o martions_n innovation_n or_o he_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n as_o his_o church_n receive_v it_o which_o principal_o include_v the_o scripture_n and_o that_o tertullian_n chief_o design_v against_o martion_n to_o establish_v the_o scriptural_a tradition_n may_v appear_v sufficient_o from_o what_o have_v be_v above_o observe_v to_o see_v yet_o more_o of_o tertullia_n mind_n in_o this_o case_n observe_v that_o know_a place_n against_o hermogenes_n who_o assert_v matter_n coeternal_a with_o god_n advers._fw-la hermog_n c._n 22._o i_o adore_v the_o fullness_n of_o scripture_n which_o manifest_v to_o i_o both_o the_o maker_n and_o his_o work_n but_o whether_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v out_o of_o a_o subject_a matter_n i_o never_o yet_o read_v let_v hermogenes_n his_o shop_n show_v it_o write_v if_o it_o be_v not_o write_v let_v he_o fear_v that_o woe_n that_o be_v denounce_v against_o they_o who_o add_v or_o take_v away_o what_o can_v be_v more_o full_a to_o show_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n than_o to_o declare_v that_o nothing_o may_v safe_o be_v receive_v but_o from_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v full_a and_o complete_a sect_n xiii_o what_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n hold_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o this_o father_n he_o only_o cite_v one_o place_n and_o that_o so_o much_o contrary_n to_o the_o plain_a design_n which_o be_v obvious_a to_o any_o eye_n that_o it_o appear_v evident_o he_o never_o take_v it_o from_o clemens_n himself_o but_o have_v in_o practice_n discover_v what_o certainty_n there_o be_v in_o his_o oral_a way_n or_o take_v thing_n upon_o hear-say_n for_o show_v which_o nothing_o more_o be_v needful_a than_o the_o set_n down_o the_o word_n of_o clemens_n more_o large_o strom._n lib._n 7._o he_o say_v in_o those_o who_o be_v endue_v with_o knowledge_n the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v conceive_v but_o the_o heretic_n who_o have_v not_o learn_v they_o have_v reject_v they_o as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o conceive_v some_o indeed_o follow_v the_o truth_n say_v and_o other_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n to_o their_o own_o lust_n but_o if_o they_o have_v a_o judgement_n of_o true_a and_o false_a they_o will_v have_v be_v persuade_v by_o the_o divine_a scripture_n then_o follow_v the_o word_n cite_v if_o therefore_o any_o one_o of_o a_o man_n become_v a_o beast_n like_o those_o enchant_v by_o circe_n so_o he_o have_v lose_v his_o be_v a_o man_n of_o god_n and_o one_o remain_v faithful_a to_o the_o lord_n who_o kick_v against_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n and_o leap_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o humane_a heresy_n then_o his_o next_o word_n be_v but_o he_o who_o return_v out_o of_o error_n obey_v the_o scripture_n and_o commit_v his_o life_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o man_n in_o a_o manner_n become_v as_o god_n we_o have_v the_o lord_n the_o original_n of_o this_o doctrine_n both_o by_o the_o prophet_n and_o by_o the_o gospel_n and_o by_o the_o apostle_n he_o who_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o himself_o be_v worthy_a of_o all_o belief_n when_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o lord_n voice_n and_o the_o scripture_n doubtless_o the_o scripture_n we_o use_v as_o our_o criterion_n to_o find_v out_o thing_n and_o then_o he_o show_v that_o we_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o what_o man_n say_v but_o inquire_v and_o believe_v what_o god_n say_v which_o be_v the_o only_a demonstration_n according_a to_o which_o science_n they_o who_o have_v taste_v only_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v faithful_a what_o can_v be_v more_o plain_a than_o that_o clemens_n his_o design_n here_o be_v not_o to_o guide_v man_n to_o the_o oral_a way_n this_o discourser_n talk_v of_o but_o as_o origen_n and_o tertullulian_n do_v so_o also_o clemens_n against_o the_o way_n of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n who_o be_v opposer_n of_o the_o scripture_n commend_v the_o church_n tradition_n which_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n much_o more_o may_v be_v observe_v to_o this_o purpose_n from_o this_o 7._o strom._n of_o clemens_n and_o several_a other_o place_n but_o that_o i_o think_v the_o very_a place_n this_o author_n blindfold_o choose_v be_v sufficient_a against_o he_o sect_n fourteen_o what_o be_v own_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o athanasius_n our_o discourser_n wish_v protestant_n will_v serious_o weigh_v the_o say_n of_o this_o father_n and_o consider_v what_o sustain_v he_o who_o be_v a_o pillar_n of_o faith_n in_o his_o day_n this_o we_o assure_v he_o we_o will_v do_v and_o likewise_o high_o honour_v that_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o athanasius_n make_v use_v of_o which_o we_o know_v be_v not_o oral_a tradition_n but_o scripture_n the_o first_o testimony_n he_o produce_v from_o athanasius_n be_v in_o his_o epistle_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la arim._n &_o seleuc._n where_o speak_v of_o the_o arian_n who_o be_v not_o satisfy_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a but_o seek_v after_o some_o other_o synodical_a determination_n where_o they_o may_v have_v the_o faith_n and_o therefore_o procure_v another_o council_n to_o be_v call_v he_o say_v now_o they_o have_v declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v unbeliever_n in_o seek_v that_o which_o they_o have_v not_o which_o be_v part_n of_o the_o word_n cite_v by_o this_o discourser_n his_o follow_a word_n i_o think_v can_v be_v find_v either_o in_o that_o book_n or_o elsewhere_o in_o athanasius_n which_o be_v all_o therefore_o that_o be_v seeker_n of_o faith_n be_v unbeliever_n they_o only_o to_o who_o faith_n come_v down_o from_o their_o ancestor_n that_o be_v from_o christ_n by_o father_n do_v not_o seek_v and_o therefore_o they_o only_o have_v faith_n if_o thou_o come_v to_o faith_n by_o seek_v thou_o be_v before_o a_o vnbeliever_n thus_o far_o this_o discourser_n i_o think_v frame_v athanasius_n against_o the_o arian_n in_o this_o epistle_n athanasius_n further_a say_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v they_o will_v not_o have_v seek_v it_o as_o if_o they_o have_v it_o not_o and_o if_o you_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n as_o now_o begin_v to_o believe_v you_o be_v not_o clergyman_n but_o begin_v to_o be_v catechuman_n which_o word_n he_o write_v upon_o occasion_n that_o the_o arian_n confession_n begin_v not_o so_o believe_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o the_o catholic_n faith_n be_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o constantius_n put_v forth_o such_o a_o day_n as_o athanasius_n there_o declare_v but_o that_o we_o may_v understand_v athanasius_n his_o mind_n where_o they_o who_o be_v believer_n must_v have_v faith_n and_o not_o elsewhere_o seek_v it_o which_o also_o be_v the_o way_n he_o must_v understand_v it_o to_o come_v from_o ancestor_n if_o any_o such_o word_n be_v any_o where_o in_o athanasius_n in_o this_o very_a epistle_n he_o declare_v it_o thus_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a thing_n that_o they_o run_v about_o pretend_v to_o desire_v synod_n for_o the_o faith_n for_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v more_o sufficient_a than_o all_o synod_n and_o if_o for_o this_o there_o shall_v be_v need_n of_o a_o synod_n there_o be_v the_o act_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n they_o who_o come_v together_o in_o nice_a write_v so_o well_o that_o whoever_o faithful_o read_v their_o write_n may_v by_o they_o be_v remember_v of_o that_o religion_n towards_o christ_n which_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o these_o word_n of_o athanasius_n as_o they_o design_v not_o the_o promote_a oral_a tradition_n so_o they_o do_v advance_v scripture_n the_o next_o testimony_n cite_v and_o vain_o flourish_v over_o be_v from_o athan._n de_fw-fr incarn_n against_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la where_o he_o concern_v this_o subject_a of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n show_v that_o such_o great_a thing_n and_o difficult_a to_o be_v apprehend_v can_v be_v attain_v to_o but_o by_o faith_n and_o they_o who_o have_v weak_a knowledge_n if_o they_o here_o reject_v not_o curious_a question_n and_o keep_v to_o the_o
faith_n ruin_n themselves_o wherefore_o say_v he_o bless_a paul_n say_v great_a be_v the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a search_n be_v that_o few_o can_v do_v but_o to_o hold_v fast_o the_o faith_n belong_v to_o all_o who_o be_v persuade_v by_o god_n then_o follow_v the_o word_n cite_v he_o that_o search_v after_o that_o which_o be_v above_o his_o reach_n be_v in_o danger_n but_o he_o who_o abide_v in_o the_o thing_n deliver_v be_v out_o of_o danger_n wherefore_o we_o persuade_v you_o as_o also_o we_o persuade_v ourselves_o to_o keep_v the_o faith_n deliver_v and_o avoid_v profane_a word_n of_o novelty_n thus_o far_o this_o discourser_n cite_v but_o then_o follow_v and_o to_o fear_v a_o inquisitive_a search_n into_o so_o great_a mystery_n but_o to_o confess_v that_o god_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n tradition_n by_o this_o view_n of_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o athanasius_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o design_n to_o put_v they_o off_o from_o curious_a question_n about_o these_o high_a mystery_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o write_a scripture_n tradition_n which_o in_o these_o word_n he_o refer_v to_o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o urge_v other_o scripture_n to_o confirm_v this_o point_n use_v these_o word_n concern_v scripture-testimony_n it_o speak_v evident_o it_o teach_v we_o as_o manifest_o the_o last_o testimony_n he_o cite_v from_o athanasius_n be_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o epictetus_n where_o inveigh_v against_o he_o who_o write_v that_o christ_n body_n be_v consubstantial_a to_o his_o divinity_n he_o indeed_o say_v that_o thing_n that_o be_v so_o manifest_o evil_a it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o lay_v they_o further_o open_v or_o spend_v more_o time_n about_o they_o lest_o thereby_o contentious_a man_n shall_v judge_v they_o doubtful_a then_o follow_v the_o word_n by_o this_o author_n refer_v to_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o answer_v to_o such_o thing_n and_o say_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o do_v our_o father_n so_o think_v but_o his_o next_o word_n be_v but_o lest_o our_o silence_n shall_v make_v they_o shameless_a it_o be_v requisite_a to_o speak_v something_o from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o after_o many_o argument_n from_o scripture_n say_v wherefore_o let_v they_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v err_v be_v persuade_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o we_o see_v he_o no_o way_n reject_v the_o scripture_n from_o be_v his_o rule_n though_o he_o say_v as_o protestant_n also_o will_v that_o some_o heresy_n may_v be_v so_o absurd_a that_o it_o be_v enough_o against_o they_o to_o show_v they_o contrary_a to_o all_o ancient_o receive_v doctrine_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o yet_o even_o in_o these_o he_o refer_v to_o scripture_n as_o the_o best_a mean_n of_o conviction_n though_o the_o judgement_n of_o athanasius_n be_v already_o sufficient_o manifest_a i_o shall_v brief_o refer_v to_o two_o other_o testimony_n one_o be_v a_o fragment_n of_o his_o 39_o epistle_n where_o when_o he_o have_v reckon_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n he_o say_v these_o be_v the_o well_n of_o salvation_n in_o these_o only_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o godliness_n declare_v let_v no_o man_n add_v any_o thing_n to_o these_o nor_o take_v any_o thing_n from_o they_o another_o testimony_n be_v observable_a among_o his_o various_a treatise_n against_o divers_a heresy_n he_o have_v one_o which_o concern_v this_o discourser_n and_o if_o as_o some_o think_v it_o be_v theodoret_n treatise_n it_o will_v still_o be_v of_o use_n to_o we_o against_o they_o who_o say_v man_n shall_v not_o search_v out_o of_o scripture_n but_o be_v satisfy_v with_o their_o own_o faith_n where_o very_o much_o to_o our_o purpose_n i_o only_o mention_v one_o short_a expression_n will_v thou_o that_o i_o shall_v reject_v the_o scripture_n where_o then_o shall_v i_o have_v knowledge_n will_v thou_o that_o i_o shall_v forsake_v knowledge_n where_o then_o shall_v i_o have_v faith_n but_o i_o suppose_v i_o need_v add_v no_o more_o to_o evidence_n that_o athanasius_n make_v scripture_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n sect_n xv._o what_o be_v own_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o s._n basil_n our_o discourser_n likewise_o pretend_v to_o have_v s._n basil_n on_o his_o side_n from_o who_o he_o cite_v two_o testimony_n which_o must_v be_v examine_v the_o first_o whereof_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o his_o first_o book_n against_o eunomius_n where_o when_o eunomius_n require_v they_o who_o hear_v or_o read_v he_o not_o to_o attribute_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o great_a party_n or_o the_o multitude_n or_o the_o dignity_n of_o person_n s._n basil_n answer_v in_o the_o word_n this_o author_n refer_v to_o shall_v we_o be_v persuade_v by_o thou_o judge_v the_o tradition_n which_o in_o all_o age_n past_a have_v prevail_v under_o so_o many_o holy_a man_n more_o dishonourable_a than_o your_o impious_a conceit_n but_o be_v this_o to_o make_v tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n when_o i_o say_v that_o i_o will_v account_v more_o honourable_o of_o s._n basil_n judgement_n than_o of_o this_o discourser_n fond_a conceit_n do_v i_o by_o this_o make_v s._n basil_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o why_o may_v not_o s._n basil_n prefer_v other_o catholic_n teacher_n before_o eunomius_n and_o yet_o not_o make_v they_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o very_a place_n he_o design_v not_o here_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o to_o speak_v against_o the_o arrogancy_n of_o eunomius_n yet_o in_o this_o book_n he_o urge_v many_o thing_n from_o the_o scripture_n with_o such_o preface_n to_o they_o as_o these_o we_o will_v demonstrate_v from_o the_o scripture_n we_o be_v teach_v of_o the_o scripture_n how_o accurate_o and_o evident_o they_o testify_v and_o these_o thing_n seem_v to_o make_v scripture_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n his_o other_o testimony_n be_v from_o s._n basil_n against_o the_o sabellion_n arian_n and_o anomaean_o where_o observe_v that_o those_o heretic_n delight_v in_o some_o sophistical_a nicety_n and_o do_v not_o entertain_v the_o plain_a delivery_n in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o father_n he_o exhort_v in_o these_o word_n lest_o thou_o shall_v separate_v the_o spirit_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n than_o follow_v the_o word_n cite_v by_o this_o discourser_n let_v tradition_n deter_v thou_o the_o lord_n teach_v so_o the_o apostle_n preach_v so_o the_o father_n conserve_v it_o the_o martyr_n confirm_v it_o let_v it_o suffice_v thou_o to_o speak_v as_o thou_o be_v teach_v and_o then_o he_o add_v away_o with_o these_o piece_n of_o sophistry_n either_o the_o spirit_n be_v unbegotten_a or_o beget_v if_o he_o be_v unbegotten_a he_o be_v the_o father_n if_o he_o be_v beget_v he_o be_v the_o son_n if_o neither_o he_o be_v then_o a_o creature_n now_o that_o in_o this_o place_n he_o chief_o intend_v the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o tradition_n in_o scripture_n and_o the_o council_n decision_n agreeable_a to_o this_o holy_a scripture_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o design_n of_o his_o whole_a book_n wherein_o he_o prove_v the_o truth_n by_o scripture_n and_o thus_o declare_v his_o own_o sense_n not_o long_o before_o concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n we_o exhort_v you_o that_o you_o will_v not_o seek_v to_o hear_v of_o we_o any_o time_n that_o which_o be_v please_v to_o yourselves_o but_o that_o which_o be_v well_o please_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o contrary_a to_o the_o father_n these_o word_n plead_v for_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n not_o against_o they_o but_o that_o more_o clear_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o opinion_n of_o s._n basil_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o shall_v refer_v to_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n tom._n 2._o where_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v keep_v himself_o to_o what_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o scripture_n of_o divine_a inspiration_n and_o a_o little_a after_o say_v it_o be_v a_o manifest_a fall_v off_o from_o the_o faith_n and_o evidence_n of_o pride_n either_o to_o reject_v any_o thing_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v or_o to_o bring_v in_o any_o thing_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v when_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o say_v my_o sheep_n will_v hear_v my_o voice_n what_o word_n can_v be_v more_o full_a to_o show_v what_o he_o own_v for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n sect_n xvi_o what_o be_v by_o s._n austin_n account_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o discourser_n tell_v we_o he_o must_v not_o omit_v s._n austin_n i_o confess_v i_o wonder_v how_o he_o adventure_v to_o produce_v he_o when_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_o apparent_a that_o he_o very_o frequent_o and_o
exceed_o full_o declare_v his_o opinion_n for_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n 1._o he_o cite_v s._n austin_n contra_fw-la epist_n manich._n quam_fw-la vocant_fw-la fundamenti_fw-la in_o which_o he_o bring_v in_o the_o manichee_n c._n 14._o saying_n that_o he_o do_v not_o promise_v any_o perfect_a science_n but_o such_o thing_n be_v show_v to_o he_o and_o that_o they_o to_o who_o they_o be_v tell_v aught_o to_o believe_v he_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v not_o to_o which_o he_o answer_v if_o i_o must_v believe_v thing_n unknown_a than_o follow_v the_o word_n this_o author_n refer_v to_o why_o shall_v i_o not_o rather_o believe_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v now_o celebrate_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a and_o be_v confirm_v among_o all_o people_n by_o most_o grave_a authority_n here_o he_o prefer_v the_o consent_n and_o fame_n of_o the_o church_n before_o that_o of_o the_o manichee_n but_o this_o be_v far_o from_o make_v it_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o make_v it_o the_o more_o considerable_a motive_n and_o yet_o in_o those_o thing_n wherein_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a consent_n scripture_n may_v be_v their_o rule_n to_o believe_v they_o and_o s._n austin_n declare_v ep._n 3._o that_o there_o be_v obvious_a thing_n in_o scripture_n which_o it_o speak_v to_o the_o heart_n both_o of_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a what_o he_o next_o add_v as_o speak_v in_o the_o same_o book_n by_o s_n austin_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v of_o force_n to_o cause_n faith_n and_o assurance_n which_o authority_n from_o the_o best_a establish_a seat_n of_o the_o apostle_n even_o to_o this_o very_a day_n be_v strengthen_v by_o the_o series_n of_o bishop_n succeed_v they_o and_o by_o the_o assertion_n of_o so_o many_o nation_n these_o word_n i_o find_v not_o in_o that_o treatise_n he_o indeed_o there_o say_v c._n 5._o that_o he_o have_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v not_o move_v he_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o he_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n sufficient_a to_o cause_v faith_n as_o a_o motive_n to_o it_o and_o indeed_o this_o be_v all_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o word_n here_o cite_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v so_o great_a a_o motive_n to_o s._n austin_n do_v not_o confine_v itself_o to_o the_o present_a church_n but_o include_v the_o primitive_a church_n whence_o c._n 3._o he_o call_v it_o a_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n and_o confirm_v by_o antiquity_n his_o last_o testimony_n from_o s._n austin_n be_v i_o think_v mis-cited_n as_o to_o the_o place_n but_o the_o word_n be_v but_o not_o in_o ep._n 58._o which_o be_v not_o s._n augustine_n the_o faithful_a do_v possess_v persevere_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n common_a to_o little_a and_o great_a in_o the_o church_n but_o why_o may_v not_o this_o be_v the_o scripture_n can_v it_o not_o be_v common_a to_o little_a and_o great_a according_a to_o s._n augustine_n language_n who_o tell_v we_o ep._n 3._o by_o the_o scripture_n bad_a understanding_n be_v correct_v little_a one_o be_v nourish_v and_o great_a one_o be_v delight_v that_o s._n austin_n make_v the_o scripture_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o may_v very_o large_o show_v though_o i_o suppose_v a_o few_o expression_n may_v suffice_v ep._n 157._o where_o the_o thing_n by_o nature_n obscure_a be_v above_o our_o capacity_n and_o the_o divine_a scripture_n do_v not_o plain_o afford_v its_o assistance_n here_o humane_a conjecture_n rash_o presume_v to_o determine_v any_o thing_n and_o if_o we_o will_v have_v the_o word_n rule_n he_o say_v de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi viduitatis_fw-la wherefore_o shall_v i_o teach_v thou_o any_o thing_n more_o than_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o holy_a scripture_n fix_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o doctrine_n lest_o we_o shall_v attempt_v to_o know_v more_o than_o we_o ought_v to_o know_v de_fw-fr civ_o dei_fw-la lib._n 13._o c._n 18._o the_o city_n of_o god_n believe_v the_o holy_a scripture_n both_o old_a and_o new_a which_o we_o call_v canonical_a from_o thence_o faith_n itself_o be_v conceive_v out_o of_o which_o the_o just_a man_n live_v i_o will_v yet_o add_v only_o one_o testimony_n more_o de_fw-fr literis_fw-la petiliani_fw-la lib._n 3._o c._n 6._o if_o any_o one_o i_o will_v not_o say_v if_o we_o no_o way_n to_o be_v compare_v to_o he_o who_o say_v though_o we_o but_o as_o in_o the_o follow_a word_n he_o add_v if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v preach_v unto_o you_o either_o concern_v christ_n or_o his_o church_n or_o any_o other_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o our_o faith_n or_o life_n beside_o what_o you_o have_v receive_v in_o the_o legal_a and_o evangelical_n scripture_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v but_o enough_o now_o of_o this_o famous_a father_n sect_n xvii_o what_o petrus_n chrysologus_fw-la own_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o last_o father_n refer_v to_o by_o our_o discourser_n be_v petrus_n chrysologus_fw-la from_o who_o he_o only_o cite_v one_o testimony_n serm._n 85._o where_n speak_v of_o festival_n from_o those_o word_n in_o s._n john_n 7._o at_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o feast_n jesus_n go_v up_o into_o the_o temple_n he_o say_v a_o christian_a mind_n know_v not_o how_o in_o desperationem_fw-la deducere_fw-la a_o harsh_a phrase_n which_o this_o discourser_n seem_v to_o read_v disputationem_fw-la and_o so_o translate_v to_o bring_v into_o dispute_n but_o i_o rather_o think_v it_o shall_v be_v despicationem_fw-la to_o bring_v into_o contempt_n those_o thing_n which_o be_v strengthen_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n and_o by_o time_n itself_o but_o however_o we_o read_v it_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o festival_n speak_v nothing_o concern_v the_o delivery_n of_o doctrine_n but_o i_o will_v see_v if_o i_o can_v meet_v with_o something_o that_o will_v speak_v his_o mind_n as_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o his_o 99_o serm._n of_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o leaven_n the_o woman_n who_o take_v the_o leaven_n be_v the_o church_n the_o leaven_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o heavenly_a doctrine_n the_o three_o measure_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v she_o hide_v the_o leaven_n be_v the_o law_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o gospel_n where_o the_o divine_a sense_n be_v hide_v and_o cover_v by_o the_o mystical_a word_n that_o it_o be_v not_o hide_v from_o the_o believer_n but_o be_v hide_v from_o the_o unbeliever_n serm._n 112._o upon_o rom._n 5._o concern_v original_a sin_n he_o say_v this_o day_n the_o apostle_n speech_n do_v full_o give_v in_o itself_o with_o apparent_a light_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o who_o hear_v it_o nor_o do_v it_o leave_v any_o thing_n doubtful_a too_o catholic_n mind_n serm._n 18._o upon_o 1_o cor._n 15._o he_o say_v lest_o any_o one_o shall_v dare_v to_o doubt_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a we_o have_v cause_v this_o day_n to_o be_v read_v to_o you_o the_o large_a lesson_n of_o bless_a paul_n assert_v it_o by_o his_o authority_n and_o by_o example_n to_o which_o our_o sermon_n can_v find_v nothing_o that_o it_o can_v add_v now_o that_o where_o all_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n be_v contain_v and_o which_o give_v clear_a light_n concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n yea_o so_o full_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v add_v and_o remove_v all_o doubt_n concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n all_o which_o he_o assert_v concern_v scripture_n must_v needs_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o have_v now_o do_v with_o the_o father_n and_o discover_v that_o all_o those_o he_o choose_v to_o be_v of_o his_o side_n have_v disow_v his_o opinion_n and_o fix_v upon_o that_o scriptural_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o protestant_n own_v sect_n xviii_o answer_v the_o remainder_n of_o his_o discourse_n but_o because_o §_o 15._o he_o suppose_v he_o have_v there_o give_v a_o few_o note_n which_o will_v make_v all_o testimony_n of_o father_n for_o scripture_n against_o tradition_n lose_v their_o edge_n i_o will_v examine_v they_o his_o first_o note_n be_v that_o in_o almost_o all_o his_o citation_n of_o council_n and_o father_n they_o speak_v direct_o against_o heretic_n which_o put_v they_o to_o declare_v what_o fix_v they_o catholic_n now_o from_o this_o first_o note_n since_o i_o have_v show_v that_o in_o all_o such_o place_n they_o own_o scripture_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o citation_n to_o that_o purpose_n be_v the_o more_o firm_a for_o scripture_n his_o second_o note_n be_v to_o consider_v whether_o when_o father_n speak_v high_o of_o scripture_n as_o that_o it_o contain_v all_o faith_n etc._n etc._n whether_o they_o speak_v of_o scripture_n sense_v or_o as_o yet_o to_o
the_o wicked_a and_o evil-doer_n even_o in_o aaron_n blessing_n the_o people_n god_n declare_v that_o he_o himself_o will_v bless_v they_o and_o the_o whole_a intention_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o dispensation_n of_o god_n blessing_n which_o come_v upon_o they_o who_o serve_v he_o the_o bless_a jesus_n be_v send_v to_o bless_v in_o turn_v man_n from_o their_o iniquity_n to_o such_o he_o begin_v his_o sermon_n in_o the_o mount_n with_o blessing_n 51_o mat._n 5.3.4_o luke_n 24.50_o 51_o and_o this_o also_o be_v the_o last_o action_n he_o perform_v immediate_o upon_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n most_o of_o the_o apostolical_a epistle_n both_o begin_v and_o end_v with_o benediction_n which_o person_n partake_v of_o according_a to_o their_o pious_a qualification_n for_o when_o not_o only_o the_o apostle_n but_o also_o the_o seventy_o be_v command_v to_o pronounce_v peace_n to_o the_o house_n or_o place_n where_o they_o come_v 10.5.6_o mat._n 10.12_o 13_o luke_n 10.5.6_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o peace_n be_v according_a to_o the_o usual_a jewish_a phrase_n a_o comprehension_n of_o all_o blessing_n our_o saviour_n tell_v they_o that_o if_o the_o son_n of_o peace_n be_v there_o their_o peace_n shall_v rest_v upon_o it_o if_o not_o it_o shall_v turn_v to_o they_o again_o the_o ancient_a church_n to_o this_o end_n use_v particular_a benediction_n in_o confirmation_n ordination_n receive_v penitent_n matrimony_n and_o to_o die_a person_n but_o all_o these_o the_o corruption_n of_o time_n have_v transform_v into_o repute_a proper_a sacrament_n and_o those_o blessing_n in_o confirmation_n and_o ordination_n be_v most_o solemn_a the_o former_a of_o which_o be_v grant_v even_o by_o s._n hierome_n luc._n hier._n adv_o luc._n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n all_o over_o the_o world_n to_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o bishop_n only_o and_o in_o our_o administration_n thereof_o the_o serious_a renew_v the_o baptismal_a covenant_n which_o be_v a_o necessary_a duty_n of_o christian_a profession_n be_v a_o good_a disposition_n for_o receive_v the_o blessing_n of_o god_n and_o on_o this_o account_n confirmation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v slight_v or_o wilful_o neglect_v by_o those_o who_o have_v a_o high_a esteem_n for_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n 3._o they_o who_o receive_v this_o ministry_n be_v to_o guide_v the_o church_n and_o christian_a society_n that_o its_o member_n may_v please_v god_n not_o forfeit_v his_o favour_n or_o provoke_v his_o displeasure_n the_o most_o thing_n contain_v under_o this_o head_n will_v respect_v those_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v the_o chief_a governor_n thereof_o and_o the_o thing_n establish_v by_o their_o consent_n and_o agreement_n the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v a_o most_o excellent_a society_n and_o his_o minister_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o who_o be_v to_o have_v the_o care_n and_o order_n of_o this_o family_n of_o god_n 1.7_o titus_n 1.7_o and_o such_o public_a worship_n as_o be_v order_v according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v acceptable_a to_o he_o it_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o performance_n thereof_o and_o also_o of_o establish_v order_n and_o decency_n and_o the_o frame_n and_o execute_v such_o rule_n and_o canon_n for_o government_n and_o discipline_n as_o be_v meet_v and_o though_o the_o external_a sanction_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v well_o order_v by_o the_o secular_a power_n yet_o the_o directive_n part_n and_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n belong_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n who_o by_o the_o gospel_n be_v appoint_v therein_o ruler_n and_o precedent_n hence_o inferior_n be_v require_v to_o obey_v they_o that_o be_v over_o they_o and_o submit_v themselves_o and_o titus_n be_v send_v to_o crete_n to_o order_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v want_v 5.2_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1_o thes_n 5.12_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1_o tim._n 5_o 17._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d heb._n 13.7_o 17.24_o tit._n 1.5_o 1_o tim._n 3.5_o 1_o pet._n 5.2_o and_o bishop_n in_o general_n stand_v charge_v by_o s._n paul_n and_o st._n peter_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o as_o that_o be_v a_o requisite_a to_o order_n and_o due_a reverence_n in_o religious_a worship_n to_o they_o also_o belong_v the_o set_n apart_o and_o consecrate_v place_n for_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n but_o because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o security_n for_o order_n where_o every_o officer_n may_v act_v independent_o at_o his_o own_o pleasure_n therefore_o they_o have_v authority_n to_o order_v uniformity_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o desirable_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v observe_v not_o only_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o secular_a sanction_n but_o together_o therewith_o in_o compliance_n also_o with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n invest_v in_o synod_n which_o have_v in_o all_o age_n from_o the_o apostle_n be_v honour_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o which_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o several_a counsel_n and_o code_o be_v a_o experimental_a evidence_n and_o as_o the_o mutual_a consent_n of_o pastor_n in_o synod_n be_v according_a to_o natural_a prudence_n direct_o pursue_v the_o great_a end_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n and_o by_o their_o agreement_n add_v weight_n to_o their_o authority_n so_o this_o case_n be_v eminent_o include_v in_o that_o promise_n of_o our_o saviour_n where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n there_o be_o i_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o 8.14_o mat._n 18.20_o act._n 16.4_o 5._o act._n 21.18_o 24_o 26._o act._n 8.14_o and_o st._n paul_n himself_o yield_v manifest_a obedience_n both_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n act._n 15._o and_o to_o that_o other_o council_n act._n 21._o and_o so_o do_v s._n peter_n and_o s._n john_n to_o another_o council_n and_o since_o christian_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o truth_n be_v of_o great_a use_n both_o to_o their_o own_o and_o the_o church_n peace_n in_o order_n hereunto_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o council_n have_v power_n to_o abandon_v heretical_a and_o dangerous_a doctrine_n and_o to_o require_v submission_n to_o the_o truth_n they_o declare_v this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o apostle_n against_o the_o necessity_n of_o circumcision_n and_o in_o the_o four_o first_o general_a council_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o person_n of_o the_o mediator_n and_o such_o decision_n concern_v matter_n of_o doctrine_n when_o manage_v aright_o have_v be_v deserve_o reverence_v in_o the_o church_n since_o one_o end_n of_o god_n appoint_v these_o officer_n be_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o child_n toss_v to_o and_o fro_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n 4.14_o eph._n 4.14_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n a_o particular_a honour_n be_v due_a to_o the_o establish_a doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n which_o have_v a_o high_a agreement_n with_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o catholic_n and_o primitive_a church_n beside_o these_o thing_n all_o particular_a officer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o charge_n be_v to_o watch_v over_o those_o commit_v to_o they_o as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v with_o special_a regard_n to_o the_o sick_a and_o to_o those_o also_o who_o need_n to_o be_v catechise_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o religion_n 21.15_o john_n 21.15_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n first_o charge_n to_o s._n peter_n to_o feed_v his_o lamb_n with_o earnest_a prayer_n for_o the_o grace_n and_o blessing_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o all_o 4._o the_o ministry_n of_o reconciliation_n include_v a_o authority_n of_o rebuke_v and_o admonishng_v offender_n of_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o restore_v they_o again_o upon_o repentance_n this_o have_v be_v the_o ordinary_o receive_v sense_n of_o those_o great_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n 18.18_o mat._n 18.18_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n there_o be_v indeed_o a_o late_a objection_n make_v that_o these_o word_n speak_v not_o of_o bind_v and_o lose_v person_n but_o thing_n and_o that_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o jewish_a writer_n to_o express_v the_o bind_n and_o lose_v of_o thing_n not_o of_o person_n meaning_n thereby_o the_o declare_v or_o judge_v such_o thing_n prohibit_v or_o allow_v but_o beside_o what_o may_v be_v otherwise_o say_v i_o think_v it_o sufficient_a at_o present_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o admit_v this_o notion_n may_v well_o enough_o consist_v with_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n which_o if_o interpret_v by_o it_o will_v import_v 1._o that_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v have_v a_o considerable_a respect_n to_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o case_n offence_n and_o penitent_a performance_n of_o person_n
i_o shall_v only_o here_o further_o observe_v that_o in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christianity_n the_o distinction_n of_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v own_v and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v correspondent_a and_o parallel_a to_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o jewish_a temple-service_n the_o observe_v of_o which_o seem_v of_o considerable_a moment_n in_o this_o case_n even_o st._n hierome_n declare_v that_o what_o place_n aaron_n gr_n hieron_n ad_fw-la evagr._fw-la epiph._n haer._n 29._o &_o 78._o hieronym_n de_fw-fr scrip_n eccles_n in_o jacobo_n eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 23_o gr_n his_o son_n and_o the_o levite_n have_v in_o the_o temple_n the_o same_o have_v the_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v relate_v concern_v st._n james_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o epiphanius_n out_o of_o clemens_n that_o he_o do_v wear_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v in_o the_o septuagint_n the_o plate_n upon_o the_o high_a priest_n mitre_n on_o which_o be_v engrave_v holiness_n to_o the_o lord_n and_o he_o as_o also_o s._n hierome_n and_o eusebius_n from_o egesippus_fw-la relate_fw-la that_o to_o he_o only_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o enter_v into_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o now_o all_o these_o christian_a â—â—â—iters_n with_o other_o who_o use_v somewhat_o like_o expression_n as_o â—â—â—crates_v concern_v st._n john_n must_v never_o be_v think_v to_o â—â—â—â—pire_v together_o to_o impose_v fable_n upon_o the_o after-age_n 〈◊〉_d â—ould_v they_o be_v so_o much_o want_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christianity_n as_o to_o imagine_v that_o these_o great_a officer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v jewish_n high_a priest_n and_o minister_v in_o their_o temple-service_n but_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o expression_n though_o they_o may_v seem_v at_o first_o view_v obscure_a be_v that_o s._n james_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v a_o like_a eminency_n of_o office_n above_o other_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o the_o jewish_a highpriest_n have_v above_o other_o priest_n in_o the_o jewish_a church_n 5._o naz._n or._n 5._o and_o nazianzen_n express_v his_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n by_o these_o and_o other_o like_a word_n say_v he_o thou_o anoint_v i_o a_o highpriest_n and_o bring_v i_o to_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o spiritual_a burnt-offering_a sacrifice_v the_o calf_n of_o initiation_n and_o make_v i_o view_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n which_o word_n evidence_n that_o the_o christian_a bishop_n by_o a_o allegorical_a allusion_n be_v describe_v by_o word_n primary_o relate_v to_o the_o jewish_a highpriest_n because_o of_o a_o parallel_n eminency_n in_o each_o of_o they_o now_o this_o observation_n show_v the_o distinction_n of_o these_o officer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n eccles_n euseb_n hist_o l._n 2._o c._n 1._o hieron_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n from_o the_o very_a beginning_n thereof_o st._n james_n be_v ordain_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n very_o soon_o after_o our_o saviour_n ascension_n and_o this_o will_v further_o evidence_n that_o as_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o jewish_a writer_n frequent_o mention_v the_o officer_n of_o the_o temple-service_n only_o by_o the_o name_n of_o priest_n and_o levite_n include_v therein_o the_o highpriest_n who_o office_n be_v distinct_a from_o the_o other_o priest_n so_o it_o be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o like_a distinction_n of_o office_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o some_o other_o ancient_a writer_n the_o officer_n above_o deacon_n be_v sometime_o express_v by_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n sometime_o of_o elder_n priest_n or_o presbyter_n whilst_o yet_o we_o have_v very_o plain_a testimony_n of_o the_o singular_a eminency_n of_o one_o who_o have_v since_o be_v peculiar_o call_v the_o bishop_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o last_o thing_n to_o be_v discourse_v of_o the_o divine_a authority_n by_o which_o this_o ministry_n be_v establish_v god_n in_o christ_n have_v give_v to_o we_o the_o ministry_n of_o reconciliation_n and_o this_o speak_v three_o thing_n 1._o the_o true_a original_a of_o this_o function_n god_n the_o father_n give_v the_o ministry_n of_o reconciliation_n our_o lord_n send_v his_o apostle_n as_o his_o father_n send_v he_o and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n to_o be_v overseer_n of_o the_o flock_n and_o here_o not_o only_a st._n paul_n who_o be_v call_v immediate_o but_o timothy_n also_o even_o as_o those_o other_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n be_v call_v by_o man_n who_o god_n make_v chief_a officer_n in_o his_o church_n receive_v this_o ministry_n by_o divine_a authority_n and_o therefore_o the_o administration_n thereof_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o therefore_o be_v such_o a_o sanction_n as_o every_o person_n upon_o earth_n ought_v to_o reverence_n and_o whosoever_o either_o despise_v or_o oppose_v this_o ministry_n have_v need_v serious_o and_o timely_o to_o consider_v who_o authority_n they_o undertake_v to_o affront_v when_o our_o saviour_n appoint_v the_o twelve_o apostle_n and_o afterward_o the_o seventy_o 12._o mat._n 10.15_o luke_n 10_o 12._o he_o bid_v they_o both_o to_o shake_v off_o the_o dust_n of_o their_o foot_n against_o that_o city_n that_o shall_v not_o receive_v they_o and_o tell_v they_o it_o shall_v be_v more_o tolerable_a for_o sodom_n in_o that_o day_n than_o for_o that_o city_n and_o declare_v further_a even_o to_o the_o seventy_o who_o be_v then_o of_o the_o low_a rank_n of_o they_o who_o he_o send_v 10.16_o luke_n 10.16_o he_o that_o despise_v you_o despise_v i_o and_o he_o that_o despise_v i_o despise_v he_o that_o send_v i_o but_o for_o all_o those_o who_o be_v employ_v about_o god_n work_n and_o be_v warrant_v by_o his_o authority_n if_o they_o be_v faithful_a in_o his_o service_n 5.4_o 1_o pet._n 5.4_o they_o shall_v be_v here_o under_o his_o care_n and_o hereafter_o partaker_n of_o his_o reward_n st._n peter_n acquaint_v we_o that_o when_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n shall_v appear_v they_o shall_v receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n that_o fade_v not_o away_o l._n rev._n l._n 16_o 20._o ch_z 2._o l._n and_z st._n john_n assure_v we_o that_o our_o lord_n himself_o hold_v the_o seven_o star_n or_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n in_o his_o right_a hand_n 2._o this_o speak_v also_o the_o excellency_n of_o this_o ministry_n as_o it_o be_v from_o god_n it_o be_v proper_o and_o eminent_o a_o gift_n of_o god_n even_o a_o gift_n of_o that_o high_a nature_n that_o when_o christ_n in_o his_o glorious_a exaltation_n receive_v gift_n for_o man_n he_o then_o give_v some_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n 1â—_n eph._n 4_o 1â—_n and_o as_o head_n of_o his_o church_n establish_v this_o fix_a ministry_n and_o if_o we_o consider_v it_o as_o it_o respect_v man_n the_o most_o excellent_a design_n be_v thereby_o pursue_v to_o wit_n the_o promote_a among_o man_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o government_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o conduct_a man_n into_o the_o way_n of_o god_n and_o thereby_o unto_o peace_n and_o reconciliation_n with_o he_o and_o to_o everlasting_a happiness_n hereupon_o they_o who_o serve_v god_n in_o this_o office_n 6.1_o 1_o cor._n 3.9_o 2_o cor._n 6.1_o be_v own_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fellow-worker_n with_o god_n himself_o as_o under_o god_n carry_v on_o the_o great_a design_n of_o god_n and_o his_o goodness_n in_o the_o world_n and_o this_o speak_v it_o a_o institution_n of_o great_a value_n worth_n and_o honour_n and_o as_o i_o above_o note_v this_o ministry_n to_o excel_v the_o jewish_a priesthood_n which_o yet_o be_v very_o excellent_a so_o st._n chrysostom_n observe_v that_o god_n have_v give_v this_o high_a honour_n thereto_o 5._o chrysost_n de_fw-fr sacerdot_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o which_o he_o have_v not_o give_v to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o archangel_n themselves_o to_o be_v minister_n of_o reconciliation_n and_o to_o dispense_v in_o his_o name_n the_o pledge_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o favour_n unto_o the_o member_n of_o his_o church_n 3._o this_o show_v that_o no_o man_n may_v take_v this_o honour_n unto_o himself_o but_o he_o that_o enter_v into_o any_o order_n of_o this_o ministry_n must_v do_v it_o in_o that_o way_n which_o god_n appoint_v the_o apostle_n be_v constitute_v and_o commissionated_a immediate_o by_o christ_n himself_o and_o as_o he_o commit_v the_o general_a care_n of_o his_o church_n to_o they_o he_o therewith_o endue_v they_o with_o a_o power_n to_o ordain_v other_o which_o be_v a_o chief_a part_n of_o that_o care_n and_o of_o great_a concernment_n for_o the_o present_a and_o future_a good_a of_o the_o church_n the_o assistant_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o first_o bishop_n and_o other_o officer_n of_o the_o several_a
but_o to_o this_o man_n will_v i_o look_v that_o be_v poor_a and_o of_o a_o contrite_a spirit_n isa_n 66.1_o 2._o now_o upon_o this_o consideration_n of_o the_o divine_a goodness_n the_o ninevite_n proceed_v in_o their_o repentance_n and_o though_o that_o be_v undertake_v upon_o uncertain_a hope_n yet_o with_o good_a success_n but_o we_o have_v plain_a promise_n and_o direction_n to_o our_o duty_n and_o as_o plain_a promise_v annex_v thereunto_o such_o as_o ezek._n 18.20_o i_o will_v judge_v you_o o_o house_n of_o israel_n every_o one_o according_a to_o his_o way_n say_v the_o lord_n god_n '_o repent_v and_o turn_v yourselves_o from_o all_o your_o transgression_n so_o iniquity_n shall_v not_o be_v your_o ruin_n i_o come_v now_o to_o consider_v some_o peculiar_a encouragement_n from_o christianity_n and_o shall_v here_o mention_v three_o 1._o from_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o world_n he_o come_v to_o be_v a_o mediator_n and_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o god_n be_v ready_a to_o be_v reconcile_v to_o all_o they_o that_o turn_v to_o he_o and_o entertain_v the_o term_n of_o his_o covenant_n and_o therefore_o those_o who_o be_v true_o penitent_a shall_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o death_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o reconciliation_n he_o have_v thereby_o make_v obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o god_n this_o be_v so_o much_o design_v by_o our_o saviour_n that_o repentance_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o thing_n he_o preach_v mat._n 4.17_o jesus_n begin_v to_o preach_v and_o to_o say_v repent_v and_o among_o the_o last_o thing_n which_o he_o commit_v to_o his_o apostle_n before_o his_o ascension_n this_o be_v one_o that_o repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v preach_v in_o his_o name_n among_o all_o nation_n luke_n 24.47_o and_o be_v it_o not_o our_o great_a comfort_n that_o the_o encouragement_n to_o true_a repentance_n be_v assure_v by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o they_o be_v confirm_v by_o both_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n if_o god_n have_v not_o be_v willing_a to_o receive_v humble_a penitent_n and_o to_o give_v they_o his_o blessing_n will_v he_o have_v send_v his_o son_n and_o have_v give_v so_o great_a a_o blessing_n to_o the_o world_n as_o to_o put_v we_o upon_o return_v to_o he_o and_o if_o christ_n come_v to_o call_v sinner_n to_o repentance_n will_v he_o not_o own_o and_o receive_v they_o who_o obey_v his_o call_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o proposal_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v chief_o relate_v to_o god_n bestow_v spiritual_a and_o eternal_a blessing_n and_o our_o care_n shall_v be_v especial_o about_o these_o thing_n but_o even_o temporal_a blessing_n be_v not_o exclude_v from_o the_o promise_v of_o god_n 2._o from_o the_o glory_n of_o christ_n exaltation_n he_o who_o upon_o earth_n propose_v the_o grace_n and_o doctrine_n of_o repentance_n have_v now_o in_o heaven_n all_o authority_n and_o power_n to_o dispense_v the_o blessing_n he_o promise_v to_o they_o who_o obey_v he_o and_o he_o be_v faithful_a and_o true_a to_o perform_v his_o word_n will_v you_o obtain_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n he_o as_o our_o highpriest_n be_v our_o intercessor_n effectual_o to_o procure_v this_o blessing_n from_o god_n for_o they_o who_o hearty_o turn_v to_o he_o and_o as_o our_o king_n he_o be_v himself_o empower_v to_o dispense_v this_o favour_n of_o god_n for_o god_n have_v exalt_v he_o to_o be_v a_o prince_n and_o a_o saviour_n to_o give_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n act_n 5.31_o and_o he_o who_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n to_o seek_v after_o the_o stray_a sheep_n will_v no_o doubt_n embrace_v they_o who_o by_o his_o care_n do_v return_v if_o you_o seek_v for_o the_o welfare_n and_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o its_o be_v defend_v against_o its_o enemy_n as_o humble_a pious_a christian_n be_v the_o heir_n of_o promise_n these_o blessing_n be_v the_o benefit_n contain_v in_o the_o covenant_n and_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o there_o be_v special_a encouragement_n from_o our_o saviour_n exaltation_n for_o our_o expect_v to_o receive_v these_o mercy_n for_o our_o saviour_n be_v exalt_v at_o god_n right-hand_a be_v now_o make_v a_o head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n and_o this_o include_v both_o his_o near_a relation_n which_o he_o bear_v to_o it_o and_o that_o also_o he_o take_v upon_o himself_o a_o very_a particular_a care_n of_o it_o and_o his_o exaltation_n be_v so_o fatal_a to_o he_o and_o his_o church_n enemy_n that_o he_o must_v reign_v till_o all_o his_o enemy_n be_v make_v his_o footstool_n hereupon_o he_o tell_v saul_n go_v to_o damascus_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o for_o he_o to_o kick_v against_o the_o prick_n his_o enemy_n must_v fall_v before_o his_o power_n but_o he_o will_v effect_v what_o he_o undertake_v to_o uphold_v 3._o from_o the_o more_o particular_a consideration_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel-church_n the_o christian_a church_n be_v make_v up_o of_o return_v penitent_n but_o these_o be_v own_v of_o god_n as_o his_o child_n and_o heir_n and_o they_o shall_v shine_v as_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o their_o father_n and_o such_o be_v god_n care_n of_o this_o society_n of_o his_o church_n that_o if_o it_o walk_v in_o his_o way_n it_o shall_v be_v support_v by_o he_o though_o earth_n and_o hell_n shall_v contrive_v against_o it_o yet_o no_o particular_a branch_n or_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v any_o security_n of_o its_o stand_n or_o any_o assurance_n from_o god_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v preserve_v but_o upon_o the_o condition_n of_o its_o hold_v the_o faith_n and_o practise_v piety_n and_o obedience_n or_o hearty_a repentance_n and_o indeed_o it_o can_v have_v none_o because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o particular_a promise_n from_o god_n against_o the_o nature_n and_o term_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n which_o enjoin_v faith_n and_o obedience_n as_o necessary_a condition_n of_o acceptance_n with_o god_n the_o romish_a church_n pretend_v that_o she_o can_v never_o fall_v but_o must_v always_o continue_v because_o of_o that_o promise_n of_o our_o saviour_n mat._n 16.18_o on_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n but_o to_o this_o all_o i_o shall_v say_v at_o this_o time_n be_v that_o these_o word_n do_v no_o way_n particular_o refer_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o it_o will_v arrogate_v to_o itself_o and_o our_o lord_n have_v plain_o declare_v to_o we_o that_o no_o church_n or_o person_n whatsoever_o can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o house_n build_v upon_o a_o rock_n which_o will_v stand_v notwithstanding_o all_o opposition_n but_o those_o who_o hear_v and_o obey_v his_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o but_o all_o who_o neglect_v this_o faith_n and_o practice_n be_v as_o those_o who_o build_v on_o the_o sand_n their_o house_n will_v fall_v and_o great_a will_v be_v the_o fall_v thereof_o mat._n 7.24_o 25_o 26_o 27._o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a privilege_n of_o this_o nature_n ever_o intend_v to_o be_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v further_a manifest_a from_o that_o epistle_n st._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n for_o with_o some_o particular_a respect_n to_o that_o church_n he_o let_v they_o know_v if_o god_n spare_v not_o the_o natural_a branch_n take_v heed_n lest_o he_o also_o spare_v not_o thou_o and_o if_o thou_o continue_v not_o in_o his_o goodness_n thou_o also_o shall_v be_v cut_v off_o rom._n 11.21_o 22._o but_o all_o particular_a church_n whatsoever_o who_o hearty_o obey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v secure_v of_o god_n especial_a care_n and_o preservation_n from_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n john_n 15.2_o every_o branch_n in_o i_o that_o bear_v fruit_n my_o father_n purge_v it_o that_o it_o may_v bring_v forth_o more_o fruit._n the_o fruitful_a part_n of_o his_o vineyard_n will_v not_o want_v his_o care_n and_o it_o be_v our_o great_a comfort_n that_o god_n catholic_n church_n stand_v by_o his_o foundation_n upon_o a_o rock_n so_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o or_o no_o kind_n of_o destruction_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o overcome_v it_o so_o that_o whatever_o enemy_n it_o have_v in_o the_o world_n they_o like_o the_o proud_a and_o mighty_a wave_n if_o they_o dash_v themselves_o against_o the_o rock_n will_v be_v break_v in_o piece_n but_o the_o rock_n itself_o and_o that_o which_o be_v build_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o impregnable_a fortress_n stand_v firm_a for_o the_o comfort_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n give_v they_o assurance_n that_o god_n will_v take_v care_n that_o his_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v overwhelm_v
make_v use_v of_o to_o express_v the_o discord_n and_o rent_n in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v all_o of_o they_o enumerate_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n though_o there_o they_o be_v render_v by_o other_o english_a word_n gal._n 5.20_o among_o those_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n concern_v which_o we_o be_v tell_v with_o earnestness_n of_o expression_n that_o they_o that_o do_v such_o thing_n shall_v not_o inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o i_o think_v it_o considerable_a to_o be_v further_o observe_v that_o even_o in_o such_o person_n who_o be_v of_o a_o better_a spirit_n and_o who_o in_o the_o main_a close_a with_o the_o other_o duty_n and_o rule_n of_o christianity_n their_o miscarriage_n in_o this_o particular_a in_o not_o hold_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n will_v lessen_v and_o abate_v the_o degree_n of_o that_o future_a glorious_a reward_n which_o they_o will_v otherwise_o receive_v and_o this_o i_o think_v be_v sufficient_o declare_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n when_o he_o have_v rebuke_v the_o corinthian_n for_o their_o division_n one_o be_v of_o paul_n and_o another_o of_o apollo_n 1_o cor._n 3.1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o he_o still_o keep_v his_o eye_n upon_o and_o have_v a_o aim_n at_o these_o division_n as_o appear_v from_o that_o three_o and_o the_o former_a part_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n tell_v they_o concern_v they_o who_o hold_v to_o that_o only_a foundation_n which_o the_o apostle_n lay_v if_o any_o shall_v build_v thereupon_o that_o which_o will_v not_o abide_v the_o trial_n if_o his_o work_n shall_v be_v burn_v he_o shall_v suffer_v loss_n but_o he_o himself_o shall_v be_v save_v yet_o so_o as_o by_o fire_n v._o 15._o that_o be_v if_o any_o such_o person_n shall_v be_v engage_v in_o division_n in_o the_o church_n or_o in_o any_o other_o unwarrantable_a action_n or_o doctrine_n it_o shall_v go_v the_o worse_a with_o he_o and_o be_v hereafter_o to_o his_o loss_n and_o though_o he_o escape_v misery_n and_o obtain_v life_n it_o shall_v be_v with_o the_o great_a hazard_n danger_n and_o difficulty_n and_o therefore_o he_o who_o will_v seek_v his_o own_o great_a good_a must_v careful_o avoid_v this_o miscarriage_n second_o consider_v how_o extreme_o opposite_a and_o contrary_a division_n in_o the_o church_n be_v to_o christ_n himself_o he_o be_v one_o lord_n and_o head_n he_o have_v by_o one_o spirit_n and_o in_o one_o baptism_n establish_v his_o church_n to_o be_v one_o body_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o hope_n of_o their_o call_v and_o under_o the_o same_o only_a god_n and_o father_n of_o all_o and_o all_o these_o thing_n s._n paul_n urge_v as_o contain_v in_o they_o special_a obligation_n for_o christian_a unity_n eph._n 4.3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o and_o beside_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o his_o doctrine_n let_v we_o serious_o observe_v how_o much_o our_o die_a saviour_n do_v earnest_o and_o again_o desire_n and_o pray_v that_o all_o his_o disciple_n may_v be_v one_o john_n 17.11_o 21_o 23._o and_o this_o he_o twice_o express_v in_o his_o prayer_n to_o be_v desire_v to_o this_o end_n that_o the_o world_n may_v believe_v that_o thou_o have_v send_v i_o now_o if_o it_o will_v be_v a_o unworthy_a thing_n for_o any_o person_n against_o all_o reason_n and_o duty_n to_o oppose_v the_o die_a request_n of_o the_o best_a friend_n he_o ever_o have_v in_o the_o world_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v unaccountable_a to_o act_v against_o that_o which_o be_v even_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n so_o affectionate_o and_o importunate_o desire_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n be_v this_o aim_v at_o by_o our_o lord_n as_o a_o useful_a mean_n to_o bring_v over_o the_o world_n to_o believe_v in_o he_o and_o will_v any_o who_o have_v any_o honour_n for_o christ_n or_o love_n for_o man_n be_v so_o uncharitable_a as_o to_o be_v engage_v in_o any_o such_o work_n as_o tend_v to_o keep_v off_o man_n from_o christianity_n and_o from_o obtain_v salvation_n by_o jesus_n christ_n but_o this_o be_v sufficient_o intimate_v by_o our_o saviour_n to_o be_v the_o sad_a effect_n of_o the_o division_n in_o his_o church_n to_o all_o this_o i_o shall_v further_o add_v that_o it_o be_v relate_v by_o crusius_n turcograec_fw-la lib._n 3._o part_n 1._o p._n 234._o that_o it_o be_v the_o daily_a prayer_n of_o the_o turk_n that_o christian_n may_v not_o be_v at_o unity_n and_o they_o who_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n express_v their_o delight_n and_o satisfaction_n in_o our_o disagreement_n baronius_n annal._n eccles_n an._n 344._o n._n 9_o make_v use_v of_o this_o as_o a_o considerable_a argument_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o salmeron_n tom._n 9_o tr._n 16._o n._n 1._o declare_v that_o this_o be_v that_o which_o give_v they_o expectation_n of_o prevail_v against_o we_o and_o now_o shall_v any_o who_o own_v themselves_o the_o true_a follower_n of_o christ_n so_o undertake_v to_o contradict_v the_o die_a request_n of_o their_o saviour_n as_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n to_o choose_v that_o which_o compli_v with_o and_o gratifi_v the_o desire_n both_o of_o the_o profess_a enemy_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o of_o those_o also_o who_o strange_o corrupt_a and_o pervert_v his_o doctrine_n and_o gospel_n but_o after_o all_o this_o or_o whatsoever_o else_o may_v be_v speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o i_o doubt_v be_v not_o like_a to_o be_v persuade_v 1._o i_o fear_v there_o be_v some_o fierce_a man_n who_o be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v heart_n incline_v to_o do_v this_o duty_n that_o they_o have_v not_o patience_n to_o hear_v it_o but_o rather_o to_o turn_v angry_a and_o to_o cry_v out_o as_o the_o lawyer_n do_v to_o our_o saviour_n thus_o say_v thou_o reproache_v we_o also_o but_o it_o will_v become_v they_o and_o other_o too_o to_o bethink_v themselves_o of_o the_o sad_a danger_n of_o all_o those_o person_n who_o will_v not_o hearken_v but_o stop_v their_o ear_n to_o such_o plain_a duty_n as_o those_o of_o peace_n and_o unity_n be_v but_o these_o truth_n must_v be_v speak_v whether_o they_o will_v hear_v or_o whether_o they_o will_v forbear_v 2._o and_o other_o there_o be_v who_o will_v acknowledge_v in_o general_a the_o truth_n of_o all_o i_o have_v say_v of_o the_o great_a sin_n and_o evil_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n and_o though_o they_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o divide_v party_n will_v plead_v their_o own_o innocence_n and_o charge_v the_o fault_n of_o these_o division_n whole_o upon_o the_o order_n and_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n and_o not_o upon_o themselves_o now_o here_o much_o may_v be_v say_v to_o show_v that_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n in_o our_o church_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o true_a christian_a rule_n and_o that_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v many_o thing_n unaccountable_a yea_o and_o unlawful_a which_o be_v embrace_v without_o scruple_n by_o dissenter_n and_o contend_v for_o by_o the_o divide_v party_n but_o this_o will_v be_v too_o long_o for_o i_o to_o insist_v upon_o in_o my_o present_a discourse_n wherefore_o instead_o thereof_o i_o shall_v mention_v a_o sensible_a and_o ocular_a demonstration_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n but_o the_o ill_a temper_n of_o divide_v spirit_n that_o be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o our_o division_n and_o that_o be_v this_o that_o when_o this_o constitution_n be_v throw_v aside_o between_o thirty_o and_o forty_o year_n since_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o by_o this_o mean_v remove_v but_o to_o the_o grief_n of_o good_a man_n they_o be_v great_o increase_v thereby_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o many_o man_n in_o this_o particular_a have_v be_v the_o worse_a ever_o since_o let_v all_o of_o we_o therefore_o take_v heed_n to_o ourselves_o that_o we_o keep_v in_o the_o path_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n and_o let_v we_o mourn_v and_o pray_v for_o other_o who_o neglect_v they_o ii_o a_o second_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v in_o our_o turn_n to_o god_n be_v the_o forsake_v all_o viciousness_n and_o debauchery_n and_o become_v serious_a and_o sober_a vice_n defile_v and_o debase_v the_o nature_n of_o man._n it_o be_v so_o much_o against_o reason_n and_o conscience_n and_o be_v so_o far_o condemn_v by_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n that_o it_o general_o pass_v for_o a_o disparagement_n in_o the_o world_n and_o viciousness_n be_v so_o much_o against_o the_o interest_n of_o man_n and_o the_o good_a of_o the_o world_n that_o thereupon_o it_o be_v prohibit_v and_o punish_v by_o the_o law_n even_o of_o barbarous_a nation_n this_o be_v
of_o god_n in_o it_o that_o all_o his_o revelation_n to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n and_o especial_o that_o by_o the_o holy_a jesus_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v great_o insist_v upon_o it_o when_o the_o gentile_a world_n go_v great_o astray_o by_o their_o abominable_a idolatry_n and_o their_o gross_a impurity_n even_o in_o their_o pretend_o religious_a rite_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n appear_v to_o turn_v they_o from_o the_o power_n of_o satan_n unto_o god_n when_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v under_o a_o low_a dispensation_n our_o lord_n give_v his_o disciple_n more_o excellent_a rule_n and_o enlarge_v the_o precept_n of_o the_o moral_a law_n as_o be_v true_o assert_v by_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n st._n augustine_n and_o other_o ancient_a writer_n and_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o lawgiver_n shall_v add_v to_o the_o precept_n already_o give_v and_o extend_v they_o further_o who_o establish_v many_o new_a duty_n such_o as_o to_o believe_v the_o peculiar_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n to_o perform_v many_o religious_a service_n in_o his_o name_n and_o with_o a_o eye_n to_o he_o to_o attend_v on_o the_o gospel-sacrament_n to_o reverence_v the_o christian_a ministry_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o to_o own_o and_o embrace_v communion_n with_o the_o diffusive_a catholic_n church_n in_o all_o nation_n he_o lay_v new_a obligation_n upon_o his_o disciple_n concern_v divorce_n and_o the_o change_v the_o zeal_n of_o elias_n into_o christian_a meekness_n and_o it_o be_v but_o reasonable_a to_o expect_v that_o under_o the_o instruction_n and_o motive_n of_o christianity_n there_o shall_v be_v require_v great_a measure_n of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o goodness_n but_o when_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v in_o their_o principle_n and_o practice_n gross_o degenerate_v from_o the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o law_n and_o many_o corruption_n be_v introduce_v our_o lord_n protest_v against_o they_o and_o give_v his_o disciple_n this_o admonition_n that_o their_o righteousness_n must_v exceed_v the_o righteousness_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n the_o pharisee_n be_v the_o strict_a sect_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o that_o time_n the_o scribe_n be_v their_o chief_a teacher_n and_o guide_n their_o righteousness_n here_o intend_v be_v what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n and_o doctrine_n they_o deliver_v and_o receive_v against_o that_o leaven_n of_o doctrine_n our_o lord_n warn_v his_o disciple_n 16.12_o mat._n 16.12_o the_o outdo_v and_o exceed_a this_o righteousness_n be_v so_o necessary_a that_o it_o be_v enjoin_v under_o this_o severe_a sanction_n that_o otherwise_o we_o can_v in_o no_o case_n enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v a_o phrase_n peculiar_a to_o st._n matthew_n among_o all_o the_o penman_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o have_v be_v observe_v not_o to_o be_v unusual_a in_o the_o talmud_n 3.3_o hor._n hebr._n in_o mat._n 3.3_o and_o other_o jewish_a writer_n it_o sometime_o express_v in_o this_o evangelist_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o church_n on_o earth_n but_o in_o this_o place_n and_o other_o the_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n and_o eternal_a happiness_n but_o if_o any_o shall_v think_v these_o word_n direct_o to_o assert_v that_o none_o who_o righteousness_n exceed_v not_o that_o of_o the_o pharisee_n and_o their_o teacher_n the_o scribe_n can_v be_v true_a member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o christ_n kingdom_n upon_o earth_n he_o must_v consequent_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o can_v be_v heir_n of_o heaven_n yet_o these_o pharisee_n be_v not_o so_o whole_o irreligious_a but_o that_o they_o attend_v the_o temple_n and_o synagogue_n make_v many_o prayer_n seem_v to_o have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o law_n and_o a_o zeal_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n they_o be_v not_o so_o gross_o dissolute_a and_o debauch_a as_o to_o give_v themselves_o up_o to_o uncleanness_n intemperance_n and_o all_o unmercifulness_n but_o they_o condemn_v adultery_n fast_v and_o give_v alms._n wherefore_o it_o may_v be_v needful_a to_o inquire_v i._n what_o be_v the_o miscarriage_n in_o their_o righteousness_n and_o wherein_o must_v we_o exceed_v they_o if_o ever_o we_o attain_v to_o happiness_n ii_o how_o stand_v the_o case_n of_o those_o society_n who_o chief_o pretend_v to_o christianity_n as_o to_o their_o exceed_a or_o not_o exceed_v the_o righteousness_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n iii_o what_o be_v the_o result_n of_o these_o inquiry_n i._o touch_v their_o miscarriage_n and_o defect_n 1._o they_o place_v much_o righteousness_n in_o their_o be_v a_o peculiar_a party_n and_o maintain_v a_o kind_n of_o separation_n they_o be_v a_o particular_a sect_n have_v and_o needless_o affect_v singular_a practice_n and_o opinion_n different_a from_o the_o other_o jew_n and_o such_o as_o be_v not_o enjoin_v in_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n the_o name_n pharisee_n be_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o separate_v and_o divide_v and_o themselves_o be_v distinguish_v into_o seven_o sort_n as_o the_o jewish_a writer_n tell_v we_o they_o do_v not_o indeed_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o synagogue_n or_o temple_n publick-worship_n since_o as_o josephus_n say_v 2._o antiq._n jud._n l._n 18._o c._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whatsoever_o refer_v to_o god_n both_o prayer_n and_o other_o part_n of_o worship_n be_v much_o order_v by_o their_o model_n but_o concern_v the_o synagogue-worship_n there_o be_v probable_a evidence_n that_o the_o several_a chief_a sect_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o therefore_o the_o pharisee_n as_o one_o of_o they_o have_v their_o distinct_a assembly_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o pharisee_n do_v reject_v the_o best_a of_o man_n from_o their_o synagogue-communion_n mere_o for_o do_v their_o necessary_a duty_n in_o profess_v upon_o the_o full_a divine_a testimony_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n and_o become_v his_o follower_n and_o in_o the_o temple-worship_n the_o pharisee_n be_v guilty_a of_o a_o kind_n of_o separation_n under_o a_o appearance_n of_o communion_n for_o since_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o temple_n be_v a_o burnt-offering_a and_o therefore_o appoint_v for_o expiation_n and_o atonement_n 28.3_o num._n 28.3_o the_o devotion_n of_o they_o who_o attend_v at_o the_o temple_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n ought_v to_o be_v conformable_a thereunto_o but_o the_o pharisee_n prayer_n there_o as_o our_o saviour_n describe_v it_o have_v nothing_o in_o it_o of_o humble_a supplication_n for_o god_n mercy_n and_o favour_n but_o he_o thank_v god_n he_o be_v not_o as_o other_o men._n and_o this_o spirit_n of_o division_n be_v so_o much_o the_o worse_o in_o they_o because_o it_o be_v found_v in_o a_o high_a conceit_n and_o great_a confidence_n of_o their_o own_o righteousness_n though_o they_o have_v little_a reason_n for_o it_o and_o in_o a_o contempt_n of_o other_o but_o now_o such_o a_o proud_a temper_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o christianity_n which_o make_v humility_n a_o necessary_a qualification_n for_o the_o obtain_n everlasting_a life_n and_o division_n and_o separation_n be_v so_o unaccountable_a for_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n the_o church_n to_o be_v engage_v in_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n give_v we_o frequent_a precept_n earnest_a exhortation_n and_o press_v argument_n to_o peace_n and_o unity_n and_o plain_o express_v the_o great_a danger_n of_o misery_n in_o the_o neglect_n thereof_o when_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o contest_v fierce_a heat_n and_o division_n be_v reckon_v among_o those_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n which_o exclude_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n gal._n 5._o can_v any_o think_v the_o great_a discord_n in_o the_o church_n unconcern_v herein_o when_o the_o concord_n of_o christian_n be_v here_o chief_o enjoin_v and_o the_o neglect_v thereof_o be_v every_o way_n exceed_v hurtful_a and_o when_o all_o these_o very_a expression_n be_v use_v by_o st._n paul_n to_o set_v forth_o the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 1_o cor._n 3.3_o and_o therefore_o wherever_o rent_n or_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n be_v work_n of_o the_o flesh_n as_o they_o must_v be_v when_o they_o be_v the_o product_n of_o pride_n selfwill_a or_o voluntary_a disobedience_n to_o or_o neglect_v of_o the_o precept_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n they_o be_v destructive_a the_o ancient_a church_n charge_v a_o high_a gild_n upon_o these_o practice_n â—_o cypr._n ep_v 76._o â—_o st._n cyprian_a account_n schism_n great_o to_o deprive_v man_n of_o the_o hope_n of_o christianity_n and_o st._n austin_n maintain_v against_o the_o donatist_n that_o their_o separation_n be_v as_o great_a a_o sin_n as_o that_o of_o the_o traditores_fw-la who_o give_v up_o the_o scripture_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o persecutor_n with_o which_o crime_n the_o
this_o same_o history_n be_v relate_v also_o both_o by_o clemens_n and_o by_o papias_n and_o after_o this_o mark_v preach_v in_o egypt_n that_o same_o gospel_n which_o he_o have_v write_v thus_o eusebius_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 2._o c._n 10_o 11._o and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n relate_v the_o word_n of_o clemens_n lib._n 6._o c._n 14._o but_o our_o discourser_n tell_v we_o he_o dare_v affirm_v that_o presbyterian_o and_o protestant_n adhere_v to_o their_o faith_n because_o their_o father_n or_o pastor_n teach_v they_o it_o and_o not_o upon_o the_o evidence_n of_o scripture_n letter_n to_o their_o own_o private_a judgement_n because_o they_o who_o be_v bring_v up_o under_o mr._n baxter_n be_v apt_a to_o follow_v he_o and_o other_o mr._n pierce_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o protestant_n value_v the_o judgement_n of_o their_o teacher_n if_o they_o think_v they_o to_o be_v learned_a and_o good_a man_n but_o yet_o in_o the_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o great_a truth_n of_o god_n they_o do_v discern_v other_o ground_n and_o sure_a to_o rely_v on_o than_o the_o opinion_n of_o teacher_n and_o therefore_o whatever_o teacher_n shall_v contradict_v such_o truth_n they_o will_v not_o follow_v he_o and_o if_o any_o person_n be_v so_o unstable_a as_o in_o such_o thing_n to_o be_v lead_v away_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o man_n they_o be_v far_o from_o be_v ground_v protestant_n in_o some_o matter_n more_o difficult_a or_o controversial_a many_o protestant_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o be_v better_o satisfy_v than_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o pastor_n and_o be_v to_o be_v commend_v for_o follow_v they_o yet_o in_o this_o case_n they_o own_v not_o their_o judgement_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o the_o best_a help_n to_o their_o understanding_n in_o a_o case_n of_o difficulty_n but_o if_o any_o protestant_n by_o misapprehension_n do_v close_o with_o such_o thing_n controversial_a as_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n if_o afterward_o he_o discern_v they_o matter_n of_o controversy_n not_o clear_a in_o scripture_n or_o that_o the_o contrary_n be_v rather_o true_a and_o ground_v on_o scripture_n he_o will_v then_o submit_v his_o former_a apprehension_n to_o the_o great_a evidence_n now_o receive_v and_o by_o this_o mean_n through_o diligent_a examine_n very_o great_a multitude_n of_o protestant_n who_o have_v give_v up_o themselves_o impartial_o to_o follow_v scripture_n truth_n have_v receive_v some_o opinion_n different_a from_o some_o particular_a opinion_n of_o their_o parent_n or_o teacher_n and_o even_o all_o other_o protestant_n who_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o make_v trial_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o controvert_v opinion_n yet_o unanimous_o will_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o trial_n of_o any_o truth_n by_o the_o scripture_n be_v much_o more_o considerable_a than_o by_o any_o teacher_n judgement_n and_o therefore_o if_o they_o be_v capable_a they_o will_v much_o rather_o choose_v to_o be_v steadfast_o fix_v in_o any_o truth_n by_o the_o former_a than_o to_o be_v only_o persuade_v to_o it_o by_o the_o latter_a whence_o it_o appear_v that_o protestant_n general_o own_v only_o the_o scripture_n for_o their_o rule_n and_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o who_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o philosophy_n or_o any_o science_n design_v therein_o to_o follow_v reason_n as_o their_o rule_n who_o be_v not_o as_o much_o guide_v by_o their_o teacher_n or_o instructer_n as_o protestant_n be_v by_o they_o that_o be_v to_o value_v their_o authority_n or_o opinion_n until_o by_o examination_n of_o it_o by_o the_o rule_n they_o shall_v discern_v it_o a_o error_n §_o 6._o he_o tell_v we_o that_o objection_n make_v against_o a_o prophetical_a afflatus_fw-la and_o against_o the_o res_fw-la traditae_fw-la or_o thing_n deliver_v instead_o of_o tradition_n itself_o can_v have_v no_o force_n against_o his_o opinion_n i_o shall_v not_o dispute_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o shall_v so_o far_o satisfy_v this_o author_n as_o to_o assure_v he_o my_o follow_a answer_n shall_v proceed_v neither_o of_o these_o way_n §_o 7._o he_o tell_v we_o the_o first_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v agree_v to_o tradition_n to_o wit_n it_o be_v evident_a to_o all_o as_o to_o its_o existence_n because_o we_o see_v and_o hear_v daily_a sound_n and_o action_n about_o practical_a doctrine_n convey_v down_o to_o we_o but_o be_v this_o all_o that_o this_o author_n think_v necessary_a to_o be_v prove_v do_v he_o not_o demand_n much_o more_o concern_v scripture_n than_o that_o the_o book_n may_v be_v see_v and_o the_o word_n hear_v do_v he_o not_o then_o require_v proof_n that_o scripture_n be_v god_n word_n etc._n etc._n sure_o it_o be_v not_o only_o requisite_a that_o some_o thing_n shall_v be_v deliver_v and_o receive_v but_o at_o least_o it_o must_v be_v necessary_a for_o every_o generation_n to_o know_v that_o all_o that_o faith_n which_o the_o former_a receive_v and_o profess_v be_v full_o deliver_v and_o right_o receive_v by_o they_o for_o since_o as_o himself_o say_v in_o this_o paragraph_n tradition_n be_v the_o open_a conveyance_n of_o doctrine_n if_o they_o be_v either_o not_o deliver_v or_o not_o receive_v there_o be_v no_o conveyance_n and_o so_o a_o failure_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o which_o be_v tradition_n now_o we_o assert_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o any_o such_o exact_a delivery_n in_o any_o one_o generation_n since_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o that_o for_o these_o reason_n first_o because_o many_o matter_n especial_o in_o difficult_a thing_n may_v be_v mistake_v for_o want_n of_o right_a understanding_n and_o then_o these_o mistake_n will_v be_v deliver_v that_o they_o be_v mistake_v by_o many_o appear_v by_o the_o disagreement_n of_o great_a number_n and_o dispute_v about_o several_a doctrine_n whether_o they_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la or_o not_o and_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o papal_a decree_n and_o canon_n of_o council_n whence_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v not_o all_o apprehend_v the_o truth_n or_o at_o least_o will_v not_o confess_v they_o do_v which_o will_v as_o much_o overthrow_n tradition_n second_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o through_o the_o prevalency_n of_o corruption_n and_o sin_n in_o a._n generation_n of_o man_n they_o may_v much_o lose_v that_o knowledge_n of_o god_n which_o they_o have_v even_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o then_o can_v deliver_v it_o aright_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v thus_o in_o the_o generation_n after_o noah_n in_o that_o great_a point_n concern_v the_o true_a god_n and_o his_o worship_n and_o there_o be_v then_o as_o much_o to_o be_v say_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o tradition_n as_o now_o among_o papist_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v now_o no_o security_n to_o the_o contrary_a unless_o the_o piety_n of_o all_o age_n can_v be_v demonstrate_v which_o the_o great_a complaint_n of_o the_o teacher_n of_o several_a age_n render_v impossible_a three_o because_o through_o the_o work_n of_o man_n thought_n in_o apprehend_v and_o consider_v and_o explain_v truth_n many_o thing_n be_v conclude_v as_o consequence_n and_o explication_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v not_o receive_v from_o the_o former_a age_n thus_o in_o almost_o all_o the_o book_n and_o discourse_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o this_o author_n be_v many_o particular_a assertion_n consideration_n and_o speculation_n which_o be_v not_o receive_v from_o the_o open_a tradition_n of_o the_o forego_n age_n and_o they_o be_v here_o deliver_v and_o may_v hence_o by_o other_o be_v receive_v four_o there_o may_v also_o be_v a_o combination_n through_o great_a viciousness_n or_o disrelish_v of_o truth_n against_o some_o particular_a truth_n which_o oppose_v either_o the_o outward_a interest_n or_o the_o corrupt_a life_n thus_o god_n complain_v of_o the_o jew_n jer._n 5.30_o the_o prophet_n prophesy_v false_o and_o the_o priest_n bear_v rule_v by_o their_o mean_n and_o my_o people_n love_n to_o have_v it_o so_o five_o there_o may_v possible_o be_v a_o omission_n of_o the_o delivery_n of_o many_o thing_n to_o be_v deliver_v and_o true_a and_o i_o dare_v say_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o this_o author_n to_o prove_v upon_o his_o principle_n that_o all_o truth_n be_v hand_v down_o from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o either_o among_o the_o learned_a or_o the_o vulgar_a and_o yet_o it_o will_v concern_v he_o to_o do_v it_o concern_v every_o reveal_v truth_n since_o he_o reject_v or_o at_o least_o will_v not_o own_o the_o distinction_n of_o truth_n into_o fundamental_a and_o not_o fundamental_a all_o these_o thing_n consider_v there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n that_o there_o be_v any_o sure_a tradition_n §_o 8._o he_o say_v the_o second_o property_n belong_v to_o tradition_n to_o wit_n it_o be_v evidenceable_a as_o to_o its_o roll_a power_n to_o any_o inquir_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a if_o